Vedic Sarasvati River Flows Again In Haryana

The Hindu Texts mention Sarasvati river exhaustively.

Sarasvathi River Found Sarasvathi River Found, Yamuna Nagar,Haryana.

The River Sarasvati is included in the Prokshana,Sandhyavandan and Snana Mantra..

Gange cha Yamenes chaiva Godavari Sarasvathi,

Narmade Sindhu Kaveri Jalesmin Sannidhim Kuru.

There was a Vedic civilization flourishing on the banks of the Sarasvati river and it was named as Sarasvati Civilization.

Initially all the references found in the Vedas,Puranas and Ithihasas were dismissed as Myths.

As science advances and the web becomes the source of information , which has been not available earlier, the Myths are found to be facts.

Starting from the dates of the Vedas, Ramayana , Mahabharata and Puranas, many of the events have been proved to be facts.

Recent to be proved is the River Sarasvati.

About five thousands year ago ,the Sarasvathy River flowed from Himalaya  in a south-westerly direction along Bata valley and crossed through present day Haryana, where geologists found pebbles generally transported by flowing water of rivers and refined sand generally found in a river path.

Now the Sarswathi river has been found by Geologists in Yamuna Nagar, Haryana.

The water of the river is very shallow – only six feet deep. Locals say that there is a continuous stream running underground as they have found water at 200 feet 1 km from Mugalwali.




Sky Maps Star Position During Rig Veda Rama Krishna Birth

Indian Puranas, History and The Epics are not fairy tales.

They are facts.

I have been verifying statements events mentioned in these texts with the help of Astronomy, etymology of word used,archeological evidence,Anthropology,Geology and tools like Carbon Dating, Atomic verification,Infra red evaluation.

I have published posts on many events narrated in the Indian Texts.

Now I am posting information on the appearance of the sky during,

The Rig Vedic Period,

Rama’s Birth,

Krishna’s Birth.

These maps have been arrived at running the references found in these instances through a Software designed to arrive at star positions and period..

Rig Vedic Period Sky Map.

There are 53 references in Rigveda as prayers offered to Aswinis at dawn. The description clearly points to the observation of the pair of stars in the Aries constellation (referred to as Aashvin or Asvini) just before sunrise as a ritual to mark the year beginning. Using Planetarium software, we find that the Winter Solstice occurred on 19 December, 7000 BC at 0735 hrs as shown in Figure 1. This is the earliest reference to Vedic calendar with year beginning at Winter Solstice, found in Rigveda (5-77-1/2; 1-46-14; 7-69-3/2). Heliacal rising of Ashwini Nakshatra (Aries) can be seen to occur on 5th January, 7000 BC, marking the year beginning (Fig. 1).

Skymap during Ri Vedic Period.png

Skymap during Ri Vedic Period.Fig. 1

Pre Dawn Sky during Rig Vedic Times.

A thousand years later, Winter Solstice no longer occurred near Aries (Asvini) due to precession. As a result, Ashwinis were no longer rising heliacally as before. They were still below the horizon at sunrise around Winter Solstice time. The Winter Solstice had moved to Revati by 6000 BC. Thus the precession of Equinoxes and Solistices was being observed by Rigvedic Scholars.

The Sky of 19th December, 6000 BC at sunrise on the Winter Solstice day shows that Ashvini gave way to bright star Chitra (α Vir) on opposite side (Western horizon). A full Moon in Chitra Nakshatra provided a new time marker in the sky and heralded the lunar month naming system-Chaitra, Vaisakha etc. (Rigveda: 5-74-1,2 and Tait Samh. 7-4-8). See Fig. 2 –

Winter solstice sky Ri Veda Period.jpg

Fig.2 .The Sky of 19th December, 6000 BC at sunrise on the Winter Solstice day shows that Ashvini gave way to bright star Chitra (α Vir) on opposite side (Western horizon). A full Moon in Chitra Nakshatra provided a new time marker in the sky and heralded the lunar month naming system-Chaitra, Vaisakha etc. (Rigveda: 5-74-1,2 and Tait Samh. 7-4-8).

Please check my post on Agstya star, Canopus Validates Sanatana Dharma.

Rama’s Birth, Sky Map.

Rama was born on the Navami tithi of Shukla Paksha of Chaitra masa(9th day of the increasing phase of the moon in the lunar month of Chaitra).At that time, the nakshatra was Punarvasu, and Sun, Mars, Saturn, Jupiter and Venus were in Aries, Capricorn, Libra, Cancer and Pisces respectively. Lagna was Cancer and Jupiter & Moon were shining together. — Ramayana 1.18.8,9.

1. Sun in Aries
2. Saturn in Libra
3. Jupiter in Cancer
4. Venus in Pisces
5. Mars in Capricorn
6. Lunar month of Chaitra
7. 9th day after New Moon
(Navami Tithi, Shukla Paksh)
8. Moon near Punarvasu Nakshatra
(Pollux star in Gemini constellation)
9. Cancer as Lagna
(Cancer constellation rising in the east)
10. Jupiter above the horizon
The observations on the left, when entered into Planetarium software gives us the above Sky Chart, which in turns gives forth the below mentioned date.

Sri Rama Navami – 10th January 5114 BCE – Birth Day of Rama
Observation at 12.30 p.m.

Skymap During Krishna’s Birth.

Lord Krishna was born around midnight. That night was the eight phase of the moon known as Ashtami Tithi. The moon was near Vrshabha, the bull, i.e the Taurus constellation that houses the star Rohini. The star Rohini is known as Aldeberan in modern astronomy. The month was Shravana, one of the 12 months in the Indian calendar.

Shravana vada ashtami, Rohini Nakshtra, uditam Lagnam

( Srimad Bhagavatham, Skanda 10, Chapter 3.)

Sky During Krishna's Birth.jpg

Sky During Krishna’s Birth.

Date of Krishna’s Birth By Gregorain Calendar.

27th July, 3112 BCE .

Couple of Points.

1.Astronomical events repeat themselves at regular intervals.hence fixing one date is difficult.

We are taking the last event for calculation.

As time is Eternal and Cyclic, the events repeat themselves.

Please read my posts on Time Non Linear for more information.

You may check my posts under Astrophysics on Astrodating and dating of Events.

Citations and Sources.

Krihsna’s Birth , Skymap.Image courtesy. Sri. Narahari Achar, Memphis Univesrsity US.





India Was Near North Pole Rodinia Continent Vedas In Arctic

Geological research throws interesting light on the formation of the Earth.

Surprising is the fact  that these researches validate the Indian Tets, Puranas, Ramayana and Mahabharata.

I have been writing on Sanatana Dharma, validating the events narrated in Indian texts with the help of Geology, Anthropology, Infra Red dating of Fossils, Etymology of the words in world languages, Cultural similarities and archeology,

These endeavours point out to the fact that the earth was one big land mass in the distant past, about 4 Billion years ago and the places mentioned in the Indian texts are validated by Geology.

India and Arctic.jpg India Located Near Arctic.

India Near the North Pole..jpg Proposed reconstruction of Rodinia for 750 Ma, with orogenic belts of 1.1 Ga age highlighted in green.[1] Red dots indicate 1.3–1.5 Ga A-type granites. Image credit. “Rodinia reconstruction” by John Goodge – http://antarcticsun.usap.gov/AntarcticSun/science/images2/rodinia_map.jpg. Licensed under Public Domain via Commons – https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Rodinia_reconstruction.jpg#/media/File:Rodinia_reconstruction.jpg

Thiruvannamalai, a hillock in Tamil Nadu, India, is 3.94 Million years old.

Tirupati in Andhra Pradesh,  India is 1100 million years old.

The numbers in the circles are ages in millions of years. The areas with topography just below the sea surface are now regarded as continental fragments, scientists say. (GFZ/Steinberger)

The numbers in the circles are ages in millions of years. The areas with topography just below the sea surface are now regarded as continental fragments, scientists say. (GFZ/Steinberger) Image from frontiers of anthropology

Jwalapuram, Andhra Pradesh, India is about 74 Million Years old.

There is an archeological site near Chennai, India, which is one million years old.

I have written article on all these with evidence.

Benares, Varanasi, is the world’s oldest town being inhabited continuously.

Tamil , a language of India, is about a Million years old and they quote the Vedas and they in turn quote Tamil!

All the Great floods of India find reference in Indian Texts.

One great flood was after Ramayana about more than million years.

Another is around 30, 000 years ago when Dwaraka sank.

And evidence of these are found and I have written on these as well.

And there is Lemuria, the ancient land of the Tamils, along with Atlantis, Uighur.

Please read my posts on these.

While the initial landmass broke up, it baume Pangea, Sundaland, Lemuria in that order.

What can not be disputed is that there was a single landmass encompassing the earth.

These broke up into seven islands, the Dweepas of India.


The Continues also drift.

What if the drifting contents paced India, then called Bharatvarsha near the North Pole?

Our whole perception shall change and the Puranas stand validated.

Here is what Geology has to say, confirming my  theory that India was near the North Pole..

“In geology, Rodinia (from the Russian “Родина”, ródina, meaning “The Motherland”) is the name of a hypothesized supercontinent, a continent which contained most or all of Earth’s landmass. The name was coined by McMenamin & McMenamin in 1990. According to plate tectonic reconstructions, Rodinia existed between 1.1 billion and 750 million years ago[contradictory], in the Neoproterozoic Era. It is one of two models for the configuration and history of the continental crust in the latter part of Precambrian times. The other isPaleopangea.Rodinia is postulated to have formed at ~1.0 Ga by accretion and collision of fragments produced by breakup of a hypothetical older supercontinent, Columbia, assembled by global-scale 2.0–1.8 Ga collisional events.Rodinia has entered popular consciousness as one of the two great supercontinents of earth history, the other being Pangaea…

Rodinia’s landmass is considered to have been centered south of the equator.Most reconstructions show Rodinia’s core formed by the North American craton (the laterpaleocontinent of Laurentia), surrounded in the southeast with the East European craton (the later paleocontinent of Baltica), the Amazonian craton (“Amazonia”) and the West African craton; in the south with the Rio de la Plata and São Francisco cratons; in the southwest with the Congo and Kalahari cratons; and in the northeast with Australia, Indiaand eastern Antarctica. The positions of Siberia and North and South China north of the North American craton differ strongly depending on the reconstruction:

  • SWEAT-Configuration (Southwest US-East Antarctica craton): Antarctica is on the Southwest of Laurentia and Australia is at the North of Antarctica.
  • AUSWUS-Configuration (Australia-western US): Australia is at the West of Laurentia.
  • AUSMEX-Configuration (Australia-Mexico): Australia is at the location of nowadays Mexico relative to Laurentia.
  • The “Missing-link” model by Li et al. (2008) which has South China between Australia and the west coast of Laurentia.
  • Siberia attached to the western US (via the Belt Supergroup), as in Sears and Price (2000).
  • Rodinia of Scotese.

Little is known about the paleogeography before the formation of Rodinia. Paleomagnetic and geologic data are only definite enough to form reconstructions from the breakup of Rodinia onwards. Rodinia is considered to have formed between 1.1 billion and 1 billion years ago and broke up again before 750 million years ago.Rodinia was surrounded by the superocean geologists are calling Mirovia (from Russian мировой, mirovoy, meaning “global”).


The Rodinia hypothesis assumes that rifting did not start everywhere simultaneously. Extensive lava flows and volcanic eruptions of Neoproterozoic age are found on most continents, evidence for large scale rifting about 750 million years ago.As early as 850 and 800 million years ago,[18] a rift developed between the continental masses of present-day Australia, eastern Antarctica, India and the Congo and Kalahari cratons on one side and later Laurentia, Baltica, Amazonia and the West African and Rio de la Plata cratons on the other. This rift developed into the Adamastor Ocean during the Ediacaran…”



Fragments of an ancient continent are buried beneath the floor of the Indian Ocean, a study suggests. Researchers have found evidence for a landmass that would have existed between 2,000 and 85 million years ago. The strip of land, which scientists have called Mauritia, eventually fragmented and vanished beneath the waves as the modern world started to take shape. Evidence constituted of zircon found on Mauritius beaches; the zircon pieces are considerably older than the basalt that constitutes the oldest formations on the island at 8.9 million years.

Until about 750 million years ago, the Earth’s landmass was gathered into a vast single continent called Rodinia. And although they are now separated by thousands of kilometres of ocean, India was once located next to Madagascar. Now researchers believe they have found evidence of a sliver of continent – known as a microcontinent – that was once tucked between the two.

The team came to this conclusion after studying grains of sand from the beaches of Mauritius. While the grains dated back to a volcanic eruption that happened about nine million years ago, they contained minerals that were much older. Professor Trond Torsvik, from the University of Oslo, Norway, said: “We found zircons that we extracted from the beach sands, and these are something you typically find in a continental crust. They are very old in age.” The zircon dated to between 1,970 and 600 million years ago, and the team concluded that they were remnants of ancient land that had been dragged up to the surface of the island during a volcanic eruption. It would have spanned millions years of history, from the Precambrian Era when land was barren and devoid of life to the age when dinosaurs roamed the Earth.

But about 85m years ago, as India started to drift away from Madagascar towards its current location, the microcontinent would have broken up, eventually disappearing beneath the waves. However, a small part could have survived. “At the moment the Seychelles is a piece of granite, or continental crust, which is sitting practically in the middle of the Indian Ocean,” explained Prof Torsvik. “But once upon a time, it was sitting north of Madagascar. And what we are saying is that maybe this was much bigger, and there are many of these continental fragments that are spread around in the ocean.” Further research is needed to fully investigate what remains of this lost region.


Lost Continet.

The Vishnu Purana describes the formation of the eart on similar lines.

Citations have been provided at the end of each refernces.

Image credit from the respective sources mentione above.


Answer to anamolies.


Manu Meditated Malayamarutha Near Madagascar?

I have, through my articles, been able to reconstruct, albeit in a limited way,Indian ancient History which has been obliterated.

Many misconceived notions have been cleared, like the Aryan Invasion theory, Tamil is antagonistic to Sanatana Dharam, Sanatana Dharma is about 5000 years  old,Ramayana and Mahabharata were just stories and legends,Indians were barbarians with no scientific temper,India was insulated from the world,Ancient civilizations rose in Egypt,Babylon…….

This I have been able to unearth with the help of information available in web from sources whose ancestors, have spread misinformation.

Namely, Astrodating, Etymology, Geology, Carbon dating of events,,cultural similarities, infrared dating of Fossils.

I had recently written an article on Lord Rama’s war with the Atlantis people .

While researching for the material to support my view, I had come across information about the Malaya Mountain, Malayamarutha.

Malayamarutha is often mentioned in the Ramayana and repeatedly in Tamil Literature.

Tamil is so obsessive with Malaya Mountain, even the Gentle breeze is named after it, Malaya Marutham.

This wind is recorded to have emanated from the south.

This breeze is soft, gentle and invigorating.

There is a Raaga, Muscial Note, by the name Malayamarutha.

It is one of the Janyaragas in Carnatic Music, which is highly mathematical.

Janya Ragas are Carnatic music ragas derived from the fundamental set of 72 ragas called Melakarta ragas, by the permutation and combination of the various ascending and descending notes. The process of deriving janya ragas from the parent melakartas is complex and leads to an open mathematical possibility of around thirty thousand ragas. Although limited by the necessity of the existence of individual swaroopas (unique identities) for the janya ragas, a list is never comprehensive or exhaustive.’

Why this obsession with a Mountain?

I recalled an article I had written on Satyavrata Manu, ancestor of Lord Rama, having lived in the South and migrated to Ayodhya, because of a Great Flood and whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty.

And this Satyavrata Manu is associated with the Great Flood and he is reported to have meditated in a Mountain.

‘The Sanskrit-language Bhagavata Purana (dated 500 BCE-1000 CE) describes its protagonist Manu (aka Satyavrata) as the Lord of Dravida (South India). TheMatsya Purana (dated 250–500 CE) also begins with Manu practicing tapas on Mount Malaya of South India. Manimeghalai (dated around 6th century CE) mentions that the ancient Chola port city of Kavirippumpattinam (present-day Puhar) was destroyed by a flood. It states that this flood was sent by the Hindu deity Indra, because the king forgot to celebrate a festival dedicated to him’


Shraddhadeva was the king of the Dravida Kingdom during the epoch of the Matsya Purana. According to the Matsya Purana, Matsya, the avatar of Vishnu, first appeared as a shaphari (a small carp) to Shraddhadeva while he washed his hands in a river flowing down theMalaya Mountains.

The little fish asked the king to save him, and out of compassion, he put it in a water jar. It kept growing bigger and bigger, until the king first put it in a bigger pitcher, and then deposited it in a well. When the well also proved insufficient for the ever-growing fish, the King placed it in a tank (reservoir), that was two yojanas (16 miles) in height above the surface and on land, as much in length, and a yojana (8 miles) in breadth.[5][6] As it grew further, the king had to put the fish in a river, and when even the river proved insufficient, he placed it in the ocean, after which it nearly filled the vast expanse of the great ocean.

It was then that Vishnu, revealing himself, informed the king of an all-destructive deluge which would be coming very soon.The king built a huge boat which housed his family, saptarishi, nine types of seeds, and animals to repopulate the earth, after the deluge would end and the oceans and seas would recede. At the time of deluge, Vishnu appeared as a horned fish and Shesha appeared as a rope, with which the king fastened the boat to horn of the fish.

The boat was perched after the deluge on the top of the Malaya Mountains. After the deluge, Manu’s family and the seven sages repopulated the earth.’

Lemuria Location.jpg Tamil Land.The arrow points at Kumari Mountain and the red dot Kapadapuram(Kavata).Image Credit jaysreesaranathan blog, Tamizhanthiravidana blog spot.

Atlantis Lemuria Location Map.jpg Atlantis and Lemuria Location.Image credit. alternative research.

According to historians, Kuadam was very close to Tiruchendur. Abraham Pandithar says that Greeks in those days named it as Periplus port’ ( Wiki)

The Tami land extended from Kapadapuram to Then Madurai.( South Madurai, which is differnet from the Madurai now in Tamil Nadu , where Meenakshi Amman Temple is.

The distance is about 7460Kms and the western side the land stretched to Africa!( 700 Katham)

In this area there were 49 Tamil Kingdoms, called Ezheezh Nadukal( 7*7 countries)…

Note the Kumari Mountain , indicated by an arrow in the First Image, and it starts from what is the presently known as the Western Ghats and extends to Madagascar, where the Mascarene plateau lay in ancient times.

Since Satyavrata Manu was meditating on t a higher plane because of the great flood, the Mascarene plateau   fits.

As He is reported to have meditated in Malayamarutha, I am of the opinion that the Malayamarutha lay somewhere in  Mascarene plateau..

The Mascarene Plateau is a submarine plateau in the Indian Ocean, north and east of Madagascar. The plateau extends approximately 2,000 km (1,200 mi), from the Seychelles in the north to Réunion in the south. The plateau covers an area of over 115,000 km2 (44,000 sq mi) of shallow water, with depths ranging from 8–150 m (30–490 ft), plunging to 4,000 m (13,000 ft) to the abyssal plain at its edges. It is the largest undersea plateau in the Indian Ocean…

Mascarene Plateau with Mountains.jpg Mascare Plateau marked by a Circle and two other ellipical circles are Kumari Malai(Mountain and 90Degree Mountain).Image credit.Jayasreesaranathans Blog

The northern part of the Mascarene plateau includes the Seychelles and Agaléga Islands. The southern part of the Mascarene plateau includes the Mascarene Islands, Saya de Malha Bank, Nazareth Bank, Soudan Banks, and Hawkins Bank. The Mascarene Islands are the mountainous islands of Mauritius, Réunion, Rodrigues, and the Cargados Carajos Shoals..

The Indian subcontinent was at one time next to the east coast of the Seychelles, but seafloor spreading has moved the landmass to its current position, where it has collided and fused with the continent of Asia.

The northern part of the Mascarene plateau is formed of granite, and is a fragment of the ancient supercontinent of Gondwana. The granite is topped with deposits of limestoneand basalt. The basalt deposits in the Seychelles are from the Deccan Traps eruption, which occurred in the central part of the Indian subcontinent 66 million years ago, at the end of the Cretaceous period.

And this lies close to what was Thenmadurai.

Location of Thenmadurai.bmp Location of Thenmadurai.Image credit,Jayasreesaranathans blog

As the Malayamarutahm is recorded to have come from the south of Thenmadurai(South Madurai which is different from the Madurai in Tamil Nadu now), Satyavrata Manu , this could have been the Mountain range where Satyavrata Manu meditated .












Rama Atlantis War Kavatam Periplus Port Window Of Lemuria

I have recently published an article Rama Atlantis War, where I had mentioned that Seth of Osiris lineage fought with Rama and Rama defeated him, thereby establishing the Rama Empire in Sumeria.

Lemurian Land of Tamils Tamil Land.The arrow points at Kumari Mountain and the red dot Kapadapuram(Kavata).Image Credit jaysreesaranathan blog, Tamizhanthiravidana blog spot.

Atlantis and Lemuria .jpg

Atlantis and Lemuria Location.Image credit. alternative research.

Atlantis Lemuria Location Map.

Osiris’s son Horus entered into a treaty with Lord Rama to fight against Seth who usurped the Kingdom in Sumeria and Osiris also wanted to check the power of the Lemurians.

Now Lemuria is called as Kumari Kandam in Tamil Literature and Tamil Literature abounds in Lemuria references.

Please read my posts on this.

If Horus and Rama had entered into a pact to defeat Seth and Lemurians, who were Lemurians and in what state had they had been?

I remembered the description in Tamil of the Kumarikandam especially in the Sangam Literature and their assertion about the city of Kapadapuram, also called as Kavatam.

‘According to historians, Kuadam was very close to Tiruchendur. Abraham Pandithar says that Greeks in those days named it as Periplus port’ ( Wiki)

The Tami land extended from Kapadapuram to Then Madurai.

The distance is about 7460Kms and the western side the land stretched to Africa!( 700 Katham)

In this area there were 49 Tamil Kingdoms, called Ezheezh Nadukal( 7*7 countries).


Adiyarkunallar mentions that the lost land extended from Pahruli river in the north to the Kumari river in the South. It was located to the south of Kanyakumari, and covered an area of 700 kavatam (a unit of unknown measurement). It was divided into 49 territories (natu), classified in the following seven categories:

  • Elu teñku natu (“Seven coconut lands”)
  • Elu Maturai natu (“Seven mango lands”)
  • Elu munpalai natu (“Seven front sandy lands”)
  • Elu pinpalai natu (“Seven back sandy lands”)
  • Elu kunra natu (“Seven hilly lands”)
  • Elu kunakarai natu (“Seven coastal lands”)
  • Elu kurumpanai natu (“Seven dwarf-palm lands”)(wiki)

Many Tamil Hindu shrines have legendary accounts of surviving the floods mentioned in Hindu mythology. These include the prominent temples of Kanyakumari, Kanchipuram, Kumbakonam, Madurai, Sirkazhi and Tiruvottiyur.[8]:57–69 There are also legends of temples submerged under the sea, such as the Seven Pagodas of Mahabalipuram. The Puranas place the beginning of the most popular Hindu flood myth – the legend of Manu – in South India. The Sanskrit-language Bhagavata Purana (dated 500 BCE-1000 CE) describes its protagonist Manu (aka Satyavrata) as the Lord of Dravida (South India). TheMatsya Purana (dated 250–500 CE) also begins with Manu practicing tapas on Mount Malaya of South India.[8]:57 Manimeghalai (dated around 6th century CE) mentions that the ancient Chola port city of Kavirippumpattinam (present-day Puhar) was destroyed by a flood. It states that this flood was sent by the Hindu deity Indra, because the king forgot to celebrate a festival dedicated to him.

There are refernces in Atlantis legends that the earth had an inner core populated with people.

“The first is Mother Earth’s inner crust, which is a continuation of the external surface crust. The two Polar Regions each have a large entrance or hole, somewhat like a cored apple, and the crust wraps itself down and around the mantle into the hollow interior. The outer and inner crusts have very similar topography: Both comprise oceans, continents, mountain ranges, lakes, and rivers. It is merely that the inner crust faces the Earth’s core. This core glows and is surrounded by a cloudy veil. The light given off is more diffuse that the light of the Sun, so the daylight in inner Earth is softer and gentler than on the Earth’s external surface. The second main feature of inner Earth is the so-called cavern worlds. These are immense hollows within the mantle, some of which are natural features created by Mother Earth, while others were made using the advanced technology of inner Earth’s major society, the land of Aghartha. This land is the last living remnant of Earth’s second Galactic Federation colony, Lemuria.

Lemuria, in her original form, was a surface society with a subterranean component. The primary capital city was situated on the large island that sank beneath the waves of the Pacific some 25,000 years ago. A secondary capital city was located in inner Earth. It was to this city that the government of Lemuria moved after the cataclysm. The new ruler of the surface, the Empire of Atlantis, ordered the major tunnel entrances to be sealed. It was only during the final days of Atlantis that the Lemurians broke these seals and thus saved many surface dwellers from certain death. These people formed a society that subsequently returned for a time to the surface and became the Rama Empire situated in Southern Asia. Then the Great Flood of 8,000 BC ended this attempt to save humanity from the dark ways of the Anunnaki. Despite this setback, Lemuria persisted in her role of protecting the surface world from these havoc-wreaking rapscallions. It was her galactic emissaries that maintained membership for this solar system in the Galactic Federation.

After the Great Flood and the demise of the Rama Empire, the Lemurians regrouped and named their newly combined society Aghartha. The capital Shamballah was relocated to a cavern located far beneath the city of Lhasa in modern Tibet. Many tunnels connect Shamballah to the surface in the Himalayas. These were used by holy men who came to spread their great energy and divine wisdom to the outside world. In this area, an extraordinary place was kept for special occasions, where holy men and their chosen disciples met in order to maintain Mother Earth’s sacred energy grids. This work, together with numerous rituals performed daily throughout inner Earth, is largely responsible for keeping alive the divine energy that is Lemuria’s main legacy to the surface peoples of Mother Earth. Lemuria, and later on Aghartha, have continuously held the Light for your transformation back into fully conscious Beings of Light.”( Source. http://www.paoweb.com/sn020706.htm)

The term Kapatam means Window.

Probably the reference in the Atlantis legend means Kapadapuram when they say Lemurians emerge from the sea.

The Kapadapuram was established by  a Tamil Pandya King .

‘With this loss of the large territories of the Pandiya country and the demise the Paandiya king Kadungkon, the next successor to Paandiyan throne was the king Paandiyan Nediyoan. This king escaped the great disaster and moved more towards the north and captured many new regions including parts of Chera and Chola countries and made them into a new Pandiyan country.

He distributed the captured lands to his subjects who met the loss of their own lands but possibly escaped this great tragedy, made him get the title “Nilam Tharu Thiruvit Pandiyan” (which means: “the Pandiyan who made the kind gesture of lands”) and as “Nilam Tharu Thiruvit Nediyoan”.

The Paandiyan king Nediyon built his new capital city at Kapaadapuram (Kavaadam) closer to the sea. The Paandiyan king with a view of preventing further sea disasters had a festival in celeberation for the Sea God, and hence he was known as “Munneer Vilavu Nediyon” (Munner Vilavu = Sea (God) celeberation) and also as “Vadivalamba nintra Paandiyan”.

He also excavated a new artificial river named “Pahruli Aaru” flowing through the city of Kapaadapuram towards the sea of the Indian Ocean possibly to make the region fertile and self sufficient in water.

He also re-organised the Second Thamil Sangam at Kapaadapuram and as an initial measure requested the renowned Tamil Poet of the period the Tholkaappianaar to compose a new Tamil Grammer, as the original Tamil Grammer composed during the period of first Thamil Sangam by the great Poet Agaththiyar known as Ahaththiyam, apparently was lost in the great Land Slide in which the first capital city ‘Then Mathurai’ (South Mathurai) also known as “Naan maadak Koodal” went under sea.

(Source.  http://www.mayyam.com/talk/showthread.php?9994-A-brief-study-on-the-Pandiyas-(Paandiyar)-of-the-quot-Second-Sangam-quot-Period-of-Tamil-Nadu)

“. The new ruler of the surface, the Empire of Atlantis, ordered the major tunnel entrances to be sealed. It was only during the final days of Atlantis that the Lemurians broke these seals and thus saved many surface dwellers from certain death. These people formed a society that subsequently returned for a time to the surface and became the Rama Empire situated in Southern Asia. Then the Great Flood of 8,000 BC ended this attempt to save humanity from the dark ways of the Anunnaki.”

The Atlantis people’ sealing the Lemurians’ probably means the Mascarene plateau.

Lemuria existed south of this plateau, which was consumed by the sea about 6000 years ago.

The surfacing of Rama dynasty may indicate the fact that Satyavrata Manu ancestor of Rama had migrated to Ayodhya(whose son Ikshvaku founded the Ikshvaku Dynasty) and the subsequent emergence of Lord Rama and His Kingdom.

One may note that the Ramayana and the Puranas call the Tamil areas as Dravida, meaning South, Dasyu, meaning who do not follow all the percepts of Sanatana Dharma( though they were practicing Sanatana Dharma they were not Fire (Agni) worshipers),and Viswamitra banished his sons to the south directing them to go to the Dasyu Land.

Normally this area has been taken as stretching from the Vindhyas, but due to the emergence of the Fact about Mascarene Plataeu , the reference may be to Manscarene plateau

To sum up,

The Lemurians (Tamils) were in existence during the Ramayana Period,

Their land was extended to Then Madurai from Kapadapuram.

They were a part of the Rama Empire,

the Tamil Timeline is,


  1. Mathivanan, then Chief Editor of the Tamil Etymological Dictionary Project of the Government of Tamilnadu, in 1991 … the following timeline …:

    ca. 200,000 to 50,000 BC: evolution of “the Tamilian or Homo Dravida”,
    ca. 200,000 to 100,000 BC: beginnings of the Tamil language
    50,000 BC: Kumari Kandam civilisation
    20,000 BC: A lost Tamil culture of the Easter Island which had an advanced civilisation
    16,000 BC: Lemuria submerged
    6087 BC: Second Tamil Sangam established by a Pandya king
    3031 BC: A Chera prince in his wanderings in the Solomon Island saw wild sugarcane and started cultivation in Tamilnadu.
    1780 BC: The Third Tamil Sangam established by a Pandya king
    7th century BC: Tolkappiyam (the earliest extant Tamil grammer)…

The continent was destroyed by three large floods which wiped out most of the golden civilization with it:

Source. http://thelostcontinent-kumarikandam.blogspot.in/

  • Inputs welcome.







Rama’s War With Atlantis Ramayanas Missing Chapter

As the facts mentioned in the Ramayana by Valmiki, stand the test of available resources, Astronomy dating,Carbon dating, literary evidences from both internal and external,etymology of the words , cultural practices being practiced throughout the world, I take Valimiki seriously because of description of landmarks around the world, including the Nazca Lines of Peru, Vaikanasa Theertha in Russia, now called Baikal and many more references.I have written on all these.

Now One finds the name of Lord Rama, Dasaratha and Bharatha in Sumerian Kings List.

And there are Rama remains throughout the world.

Please check my pots on these.

I have, sometime back published an article Rama’s Empire Covered the world

One nagging doubt I had.

If Rama had conquered the world and established his Kingdom, whom did he defeat to gain these areas?

And how come Rama’s name is found in the Sumerian Kings list.

There was another powerful group of Kings in India, south of the Vindhyas.

Rama' Empire.jpg

Rama’ Empire.

They were treated as Dasyus since the Vedic period, rebels who though following Sanatana Dharma, were not strict follower of all Vedic thought.

Yet cordiality existed between the Tamils and the Sanatana Dharma people of the North.

Yet Rama does not seem to have sought the help of these powerful Kings in his fight against Ravana.

As a matter of record Ravana concluded a peace treaty with a Pandya King(read my post here )

Why did Rama choose the Vanaras,despite the fact that the Tamil Kings had cordial relationship with Ikshvaku Dynasty and these Kings were present in the Swayamvara and marriage of Rama with Sita?

In fact, Rama’s ancestor Satyavrata Manu, father of Ikshvaku, the founder of Ikshvaku dynasty was from the south and migrated to North before the great flood.(read my post here)

There seems to have been some issues between Rama Empire and the Tamils in between the time, the Tamil kings attending the Swayamvara and the defeat of Ravana.

Contrary to misinformation Rama though hailed from Ayodhya was originally from South and a part of Lemuria.

Why , then Rama, should be alienated from the Lemurians, other than Ravana?

Ravana as not in good terms with the Tamil kings as he repeatedly attacked Pandya Kingdom at Madurai and was defeated..

He sued for peace and entered into a treaty with the Pandya king.

So, considering the later empire of Rama throughout the world, could there be some global reasons to this ?

The answer to this has to found in the empire of Rama and the kings he had defeated to establish His empire.

I searched.

As Rama’s name has been found in the Sumerian King List, I checked Mesopotamia and Sumeria back ground.

We find Sanatana Dharma remains in these areas,not restricted to Rama alone.

There were three civilizations since 30,000 years ago.

30,000 BC

First Illuminatus, Gruad, rules in Atlantis.

15,000 BC

Tiahuanaco, the height of the Lemurian remnant, begins construction.

12,000 BC

Indian country of Rama existed. Remains of their large cities still exist in the deserts of India and Pakistan (Mohenjodaro). Indian texts from this period tell of anti-gravity space ships called Vimanas, or Astras, and a war with the Atlanteans on the moon. Curiously, Soviet scientists have discovered what they call “age-old instruments used in navigating cosmic vehicles” in caves in Turkestan and the Gobi Desert. The “devices” are hemispherical objects of glass or porcelain, ending in a cone with a drop of mercury inside. Some ancient Indian texts describe a war with Atlantis (who flew Vailixi machines) using flying machines and atomic bombs.,,

King Atlas (King Of Atlantis) and Prince Osiris (heir to the throne) desired to create secondary domains where they could re-establish the Lemurian Empire . This intention was thwarted by the actions of Osiris’ younger brother, the Emperor Seth. As present ruler of the Libyan/Egyptian Empire (that covered all of Africa), Seth decided that with the fall of Atlantis his Empire (in league with the rebel Sons of Belial) was to be its last stronghold. He made it his goal to re-establish the Atlantean Empire with himself as its all-powerful, ‘divine right’ emperor (of the world).

‘conflicting objectives resulted in deadly warfare between Osiris and his brother Seth. Leading Osiris’s Egyptian armies was Osiris’ eldest son Horus. After Osiris’ unfortunate ‘death’, Horus succeeded his father as king of the Libyan/Egyptian Empire. Intuitively, Horus knew what would happen when they landed in Libya. He completely distrusted his uncle. Horus persistently warned his father about Seth’s stubbornness and treachery. Osiris, believing in the goodness of the human heart, initially ignored his son’s advice. Subsequently, Osiris landed in Libya and after Seth’s abdication became Emperor’

After the demise of Osiris, his son Horus entered into a pact with Rama Empire(Emperor Zata’ar’s eldest son, Prince Rama.) to defeat Seth, the usurper.

This new Indus river civilization allowed Horus to establish a temporary chain of powerful fortress cities in the Sinai. Thus, Horus was able to attack Seth’s forces and later kill Seth in a mighty battle.

And when forces attacked Rama at Rishi Valley , they were defeated by Rama.

Thus for service rendered Rama go the territories in Sumeria.

Valmiki  concludes the Ramayana with the coronation of Rama and nothing more is heard of him later from Indian sources (at least to my knowledge) except extolling Rama’s virtues and reading Ramayana

Knowing Valmiki for his graphic details and narration of facts, in my opinion, he would not left this information.

As there are many versions of Ramayana, we might have lost a chapter detailing  Rama’s empire.

This could have been before Rama’s departure from this world

And there followed the first( or second) Great flood after Rama’s period, as recorded in world literature.

I shall be writing on the Rama Atlantis War in detail.





Devi Mahatmiyam Durga Sapthasati Parayana Procedure

The three forms of the female principles embodied in Durga, Lakshmi and Sarasvati are the expressions of Valour,Wealth and Knowledge needed for the Humans.

All the three have to stay together if one were to lead a successful Life.

Hindu festivals represent these principles and they remind one of these Life’s Truths.

Durga represents Valor, Lakshmi wealth and Sarasvati Knowledge.

The Nine days’ festival, Navaratri represents this.

I have written articles on the procedure Mantras and dates assigned to each Goddess.

There is a sacred text, called Devi Mahatmiyam in Markandeya Purana which delivers the results  equivalent  to accruing by reciting all the mantras of the three Devis.

Durga, Lakshmi, Sarasvathi.jpg

Durga, Lakshmi, Sarasvathi.

The Devi (mother Goddess) killed Madhu and Kaidabha as Vishnu Maya (Thamasic-base), killed Mahishasura as Lakshmi (Rajashic form-materialistic) and killed Shumbha and Nishumbha in the form of Goddess Saraswathi (Sathvic-spiritual).

All the three are combined in this Stotra.

It consists of Chapters 74 to 86 (13 chapters) of the Markandeya Purana and has 700 stanzas.

This is known as Devi Mahatmya in South India, Chandi in West Bengal and as Durga Sapthasathi in the northern parts of the country including Varanasi.

How to do Devi Mahatmiya Parayan

There are two methods.

Trayangam is a method in which we need to chant three prayers – Devi Kavacham, Argala Stotram and Devi Keelakam followed by Navakshari Mantram.

Navangam is a method for which nine prayers are recited prior of starting reading the book. Navangam stotrams are: Devi Nyasa, Devi Avahana, Devi Namani, Argala Stotram, Keelaka Stotram, Devi Hrudaya, Dhala, Devi Dhyana and Devi Kavacha.

As per the prescribed methods in ancient scriptures, Devi Mahatmya should be read in one sitting. After finishing the recital of Devi Mahatmya, one should chant the Devi Suktam (slokas 7 to 36 of Chapter 8).

Devi Saptashati Parayana in 3 days & 7 days

Apart from one sitting recital, devotees read Devi mahatmya for three consecutive days: Prathama Charitra or 1st Chapter on first day, Madhyama Charitra (2, 3, 4 chapters) on 2nd day, and Uttama Charitra (5-13 chapters) on third day.

Some devotees also read Devi Mahatmya in 7 days. They chant 1st Chapter on first day, 2-3 chapters on 2nd day, 4th chapter on 3rd day, 5-8 chapters on 4th day, 9-10 chapters on 5th day, 11thchapter on 6th day and 12-13 chapters on 7th day.

Each chapter should be read in single sitting. Due to any reason, Parayana is stopped in between a chapter; the whole chapter should be read again.

The order of reciting Durga Saptashati Parayana daily is: Trayanga Mantra, Devi Mahatmya text followed by Devi Suktam.

Many devotees read Durga Saptashati during Navratri Durga Puja 9/10 days.. Here is the procedure to read Devi Mahatmyam during Navratri

How to read Durga Saptashati (Devi Mahatmyam) during Navratri festival

1st day: Chapter 1 (Madhu kaitabha samhaaram)

2nd day: Chapter 2, 3 and 4 (Mahishhasura samhaara)

3rd day: Chapter 5 and 6 (Dhuumralochana vadha)

4th day: Chapter 7 (Chanda Munda vadha)

5th day: Chapter 8 (Rakta biija samhaara)

6th day: Chapter 9 and 10 (Shumbha Nishumbha vadha)

7th day: Chapter 11 (Praise of Narayani)

8th day: Chapter 12 (Phalastuti – reciting merits or benefits)

9th day: Chapter 13 (Blessings to Suratha and the Merchant)

10th day: Chapter 14 (Aparadha Kshamaprarthana) on 10th day

You can also complete the recital on 9th day by chanting Devi Aparadha Kshama Prarthana Stotram on 9th day itself.

You should read Siddha Kunjika Stotram after completing the recital of every chapter.

Siddhakunjika Stotra.


This manthra is of very great power and should not be chanted unless, it is taught by a Guru.

The other is Navangam, where nine prayers are recited before starting reading of the book. They are chanting of 1. Nyasa, 2. Avahana, 3. Namani, 4. Argala, 5. Keelaga, 6. Hrudhaya, 7. Dhala, 8. Dhyana and 9. Kavacha.

It is recommended that the entire Devi Mahatmya should be read in one sitting. After completion of the reading it is necessary to chant the Devi Suktham consisting of the slokas seven to 36 of chapter 8, is to be chanted. If the Guru has taught the navakshari manthra, then it should also be meditated up on.



Devi Mahatmiyam Sanskrit Text

Devi Mahatmiyam English


Homer’s Odyssey Is Valimiki Ramayana?

In my search o find Sanatana Dharma presence throughout the world,I often stumble upon interesting information by scholars of various countries.

They come from a background which may not have exposed them to our Ithihasas, Puranas and Vedas.

In such cases these scholars present their facts as their culture and literature.

Lord Rama's Coronation.jp

Rama Pattabishekam

I have been able to link their information with our texts and shown that it was Sanatana Dharma which was present and later adopted y the people of the area.

In this way I have been able to unearth a lot of information and have written articles on them.

Caspian Sea is Kasyap Sagar,

Lake Baikal is Vaikanasa Theertha.

Krishna’s son Pradhyumna built a city in Russia.

River Danube is named after Dhanu, Mother of Dhanavas.

Lord Rama’s Chapel in Ur,Russia.

Russia was called Sthree Varsha.

Homer and Ramayana.jpg Homer and Ramayana.

California id kapila Aranya where Sage Kapila turned Sagara’s( ancestor of Rama)  into ashes.

And we have Mount Ash in USA.

The Pillars of Hercules was erected in honour of Krishna.

Krishna, along with Balarama was worshiped in ancient Greece.

And many more articles.

Please check under Hinduism category.

Or Google the country’s name and ramanan50.

Now I have come across information that Homer Plagiarised and produced his Odyssey from Valmiki Ramayana.!

In the adaptation of Homer, Rama is Ulysses – a married king who abandons his wife Penelope, first throughout the campaign of Troy, and then for many years of wandering, from bed to bed, from heart to heart and from bad to worse. The Greek people have a good laugh, the sages blanched. For those who had kept the memory of the great Ram, ridiculing its fascinating and terrible saga was a crime, at least a serious lack of taste. The memory of the great Ram was already fading among the Greek.

“On 16th April, 1178 BC, a solar eclipse occurred and is believed to have marked the return of Odysseus, legendary King of Ithaca, to his kingdom after the Trojan War. He discovered a number of suitors competing to marry his wife Penelope, whom they believed to be a widow, in order to succeed him. He organized their slaying and re-established himself on the throne. The date is surmised from a passage in Homer’s Odyssey, which reads, “The Sun has been obliterated from the sky, and an unlucky darkness invades the world.” This happens in the context of a new moon and at noon, both necessary preconditions for a full solar eclipse. Further clues from the text included reference to Venus being visible and high in the sky six days before, and the constellations Pleiades and Boötes both being visible at sunset 29 days before.”

This odd text contradicts itself from the second line. How could this eclipse marked the return of Ulysses, called “legendary king of Ithaca”? If Ulysses is legendary, why look for vain traces of his existence? Ulysse has replaced Rama, and this eclipse marked the sudden return of Ram after his wars of conquest in Asia. Rama found his Western Kingdom in the hands of unworthy suitors. He resumed his throne, restores ramaic order, and returns to manage the other kingdoms that comprise his global empire, ie Egypt and Middle East, India and China, Central and South America”

Please read my Post Ramas Empire covered the world.

Ramayana Odyssey Similarities.

In the course of a conspiracy hatched by jealous queen ‘Kaikei’, Prince Rama of the kingdom of Ayodhya is expelled. The queen’s initial plan is to bring her own son Bharatha to kingship. Prince Rama leaves the palace with his beloved wife Sita and Prince Lakshmana and lives in the jungle. Valmiki illustrates Rama’s exploits and heroism in the jungle and how Rama battles with ‘Rakshas’ (the jungle dwellers).

Ultimately Ravana, the chief of the jungle dwellers tactfully removes Rama from his jungle home and abducts Sita to Sri Lanka. Rama, accompanied by Hanuman the general of apes and Lakshmana, pursue Ravana in his flight to Lanka. Hanuman builds a type of massive bridge across the sea with boulders and Ravana is killed in the fierce battle that ensures. After testing Sita’s chastity by fire, Rama takes Sita back to Ayodhya and coronation of Rama in the kingdom takes place amidst festivities.

We see that legends of Ramayana have been woven around true events at the time when Indo-Europeans were crossing the valleys of river Ganges. Ramayana describes a period of time which was extremely similar to the period which Homer of Greece described. On the other hand, Homer composed his epic ‘Odyssey’ to illustrate the life and heroic battles by Odysseus, the hero, who ultimately wins his beloved Penelope, identically enough, Ramayana eulogises Rama’s feats in his attempt to save Sita in captivity.


In Odyssey, Homer represents battles, heroic deeds and events which bear clear resemblance to those illustrated by Valmiki in Ramayana. A hero named Odysseus who comes for the battle of Troy from the country of Ithaca, is imprisoned by a marine mermaid in an island on his return journey. All Greeks believe that Odysseus must have died on his return from the battle.

But his beloved girl Penelope earnestly believes that he is alive and totally unaware of his imprisonment, waits for him for years.

Gods are in favour of this imprisonment because the hero Odysseus blinded the chief of the one-eyed giants in their island. Later, the Gods entreat Calypsio the marine mermaid to release Odysseus and he returns to his country after numerous hardships and adventures.

His beloved Penelope is being troubled by suitors (Princes) in Odysseus absence but she stays vehement in her rejection. Ultimately the hero (Odysseus) kills the Princes and recovers the kingdom. (Here Penelope has been constantly supported by Telemachus her son).

In Odyssey, the hero is supported by his son, Coronos and gods just as Rama is strengthened by Hanuman and Lakshmana in Ramayana. Like Penelope in Homer’s work, Sita, perfect in chastity, expects Rama always beside her and regards him as her sole protector and lover. When Rama is expelled into the jungle, she passionately exclaims.

A married woman is always by her husband’s side and regards him more important than house work… As any objects is accompanied by its shadow, so is the woman to her beloved husband… So please allow me to find him in the agreeable jungle and enjoy his warmth and love which are far more dignified than luxuries in this palace…”





Nine Landmass Ancient India Map Two Parts of Sanatana Dharma

The Puranas , Ramayana ,Mahabharata and other ancient literature of india describe land mass of those ancient Vedic times.

The number varies, 5/7/9 in some Puranas.

Earth as described in the Hindu Purana.jpg Earth as described in the Hindu Purana.

Essentially there were five and the others being the part of this and had been given the name based on geography ,produce and the nature of the people inhabiting the world.

1.Jambu Dweepa, surrounded by Salt Sea.(lavana)

2.Palaksha Dwipa, Surrounded by Sugar Cane Juice.(Ikshu)

3.Salmali Dwipa, surrounded by a Sea of Wine(Sura)

4.Kusa Dwipa, surrounded by a sea of Clarified Butter,Ghee(Sarpi)

5Krauncha Dwipa , surrounded by a sea of Curds(Durghda)

6.Pushkara is surrounded by a Sea of Fresh Water.

Yo may read more here 

‘ North Pole was at the exact center of Ilavrita Varsha. To the west of Ilavrita varsha was said to be Ketumula Varsha most of which is today under Atlantic Ocean. To the east of Ilvarita Varsha was Bhadrasva Varsha which is today under Pacific Ocean. On one side of the Ilavrita Varsha were Hari Varsha, Kimpurusha Varsha and Bharatha Varsha. On the other side of the Ilavrita Varsha were Ramyaka, Hiranyaka and Kuru Varsha. Kuru Varsha was hence on the opposite side of Bharatha Varsha on the globe.
It can be observed that in those times, most of South American continent, southern half of African Continent and entire Australia were submerged under water.[No, it is naiive to assume the areas designated were entirely above or below sea level. The Ancients referred to the lands below the equator as the “Underworld” and North of the Equator as “The Upper World”-DD] On the other hand most of modern day Atlantic ocean and Pacific ocean, and the entire Arctic ocean were above sea level. [The map in circular plan is one of the same series as the Ancient Sea Kings maps referenced to Babylon, I feel certain. The maps of this series are mostly postglacial and include a strait between Alaska and Siberia, and they do include a very extensive and exacting survey of China as noted by Charles Hapgood..-DD]’

I have observed that there seems to have been two distinct areas where Sanatana Dharma was in place.

One part seems to have been from the Arctic to Pacific  Ocean.

Another extending from India towards the west of India, extending through the other areas, though real demarcation is not correct.

It is akin to compartmentalising Mind as conscious , sub conscious and conscious

They form an integral part.

We compartmentalize for our convenience to understand them better.

A part of Sanatana dharma was in place from the Arctic to the Pacific ocean running through Russia, Central India to Pacific.

This consisted of South India, south asian Countries and extended to Pacific.

Another part extended from the South of India towards the west of India running through Midddle east, Europe,Africa , Americas and culminating at the Arctic.

There are some interesting differences between the two areas and I shall write on this later in detail

I have taken references from Russian Legends, folklore ,history and the history of South India, as described in ancient Tamil literature and references in the Puranas ,Ramayana and Mahabharata.

‘In the Ancient Times India was called Bharathavarsha and it extended in the west including modern Egypt, Afghanistan, Baluchistan, Iran, Sumeria upto Caspian Sea (which was called Kashyapa Samudra in those days). Bhratahvarsha was the Greater India while Bharatha Khanda referred to the Indian Subcontinent which lies at the heart of the Vedic Civilization and extended from Himalayas in the north to KanyaKumari in the South. So the aryan invasion theory of a migration of Aryans from Central Asia to modern northern India is a baseless theory, for the entire ancient aryan civilizational geography spanned across the above mentioned regions. The very term “arya” in Sanskrit refers not to any race, but actually means a “noble person”.
The Puranas and Ithihasas are full of historical developments in the Bharatha Varsha. The now dried up Saraswati river mentioned numerous times in the vedas is the heart of this vedic civilization, and it is from here the vedic civilization spread across the Bharatha Varsha during the vedic period. The “Out of India” theory talks about this. The Saraswati river dried up at the end of the Mahabharatha Period due to geological events in the region. It was around this time that the earlier lush green area of the present Rajasthan had got converted into a desert as we see it today.
During the ancient times Arabian sea did not exist, and the land mass stretched continuously from modern India to Africa. The mighty Saraswati river born in the Himalayas flowed for over 4500 miles into Africa before entering the Oceans. This was the largest and longest river in those days. This is the most mentioned and praised river in the Veda’




Lakshmi Jyeshta Devi Durga In Ancient Sumeria?

I have written on the presence of Sanatana Dharma throughout the world.

Either they have been a part of Sanatana Dharma directly or having been there after being inhabited by the Tamils who have been, contrary to what the fraudulent Tamil Historians say on this, a part of Sanatana Dharma.

Sanatana Dharma had been there in Sumeria, Mesopotamia , apart from being present in other Cultures.

The Hindu Gods are present in the Sumerian and Mesopotamian Culture

Rama and Dasaratha’s names are found in the King’s List of Sumeria.

In the Kings List, one finds the Dynasties of the Kings of Sumeria with their official locations.

It includes the names of Kings of adjoining countries, then called city states

The Kingship was believed to be from the Gods and was transferable from one  city to another.

Rama in Sumerian King List

If Ram-Sin is identified as Rama his greatest Amorite enemy Hammurabi must be Ravana or Ravi-anna. This presents some difficulties although Valmiki’s version of the abduction of Sita probably has more to do with poetic imagination than history. However, that she was the chief priestess of the moon-temple at Ur may have been at the root of some events of the politically turbulent era. There is a possibility that at some stage Ur was captured by Hammurabi. The chief-priestess of Ur was inviolable under Sumerian law and the fact that Ravana did not dishonour Sita may show his regard for law. The Battle between Khammu-ravi and Ram-Sin who led a group of Ten-Kings was one of the most famous events of Sumerian history.

Rama Invaded Babylon

There is also a similarity between the war of Ten Kings during the Vedic period and battle of Ten kings in Sumeria,

Now I have come across references to Goddess Durga and Lakshmi in the Sumerian Culture.

Look at the following Image of Inanna.

Inanna, Sumerian Goddess.jpg Inanna, Sumerian Goddess.

You find the Lion  as one would find in Durga Temples and Trishul as well.

Goddess Durga.jpg Goddess Durga.

Inanna, the goddess of love and war, with a lion. No other image of Inanna better illustrates her dual nature. She is depicted as a goddess of love, “showing some leg”; while the lion and the weapons of battle (maces) seen rising up behind her shows that she is also the goddess  of war. In all of ancient mythology, no other deity is the goddess of love and war combined. The eight-pointed star (Venus) is another symbol associated with Inanna. This image is in photographic reverse. See the complete seal impression. Also see a line-drawing of the seal by S. Beaulieu.

Although she is called the goddess of love, Inanna is really the goddess of lust. She is not associated with romance, marriage, fertility or child-bearing. She is so extreme in her emotions, so psychotic in her desires, and so relentless in getting what she wants, she thus symbolizes the violence of human passion. This is why she is also represents the destruction and carnage of war.’

Durga is a Goddess of Power .

As Mahalakshmi.

I have not found the legend of Lakshmi as the daughter of Moon in any other culture excepting in Hinduism.

Inanna’s Akkadian counterpart is Ishtar. In different traditions Inanna is the daughter of Anu or she is the daughter of the moon-god Sin.

And like Lakshmi, Inanna has a sister,

‘Additionally, the myth may be described as a union of Inanna with her own “dark side”, her twin sister-self, Ereshkigal, as when she ascends it is with Ereshkigal’s powers, while Inanna is in the underworld it is Ereshkigal who apparently takes on fertility powers, and the poem ends with a line in praise, not of Inanna, but of Ereshkigal. It is in many ways a praise-poem dedicated to the more negative aspects of Inanna’s domain, symbolic of an acceptance of the necessity of death to the continuance of life.

Lakshmi’s Elder sister is Jyesta Devi, personification of things inauspicious.

Devadasi system in Sumeria.

The Devadasi system, I have been thinking, was unique to India.


‘Along the Tigris and Euphrates rivers were many shrines and temples dedicated to Inanna. The House of Heaven (Sumerian: e2-anna; Cuneiform: 𒂍𒀭 E2.AN) temple[6] in Uruk[7] was the greatest of these, where sacred prostitution was a common practice. In addition, according to Leick 1994 persons of asexual or hermaphroditic bodies and feminine men were particularly involved in the worship and ritual practices of Inanna’s temples (see gala)’

And Iraq, has Sanatna Dharma connection!






Vedas As ‘Perun’s Vedas Santees’ In Russia

I have written  a series of articles on the Sanatana Dharma and Vedic connection.

“Santii Vedas of Perun


The Rig Veda was composed in the Arctic.

Krishn’a son Pradhyumna built a city in Por Baijn, Sibria,

River Volga was the cradle of Vedic civilization

Russia was called Rishi Varsha and also as Sthree Varsha, a country ruled by women,

It belonged to Ila Varsha od Indian Puranas,

Lake Baikal was Vaikanasa Theertha,

Indra’s Amravathi was Arkaim,

Swasthik Rig Vedic Mandala city was  built in Russia.

Siberians invoke Ayur Devathas.

Narada Mountain in Urals,Narodnaya

A reader posed an interesting question.

‘Are there oral traditions of the Vedas, Puranas and Ithihasa in other countries as Sanatana Dharma was present throughout the world”

I replied that I have written that there is a Catur Veda in Bali and I shall be exploring the subject.

Considering the finds in Russia relating to Sanatana Dharma I have searched Russian literature and pre-Christian texts of Russia.

And I struck gold!

There is a Veda in Russia and it is called,Perun’s Vedas Santees ‘

Perun’s Vedas Santees’’ are meant only as Vedas in narrow sense (Books of Knowledge or Perun’s Wisdom Books), consisting of nine books, dictated by our first ancestor, the God Perun, to our far ancestors while their third arrival to the Earth on the spaceship Waitman, in 38 004 B.C. (or 40 009 years ago). Only the first book of these Vedas was translated into Russian nowadays.

As a whole Vedas contain a profound knowledge about nature and reflect Humanity history in the Earth during last several hundred thousand years, – at least, not less than 600 000 years. They also contain Perun’s prediction of the future events for 40 176 years ahead, i.e. until nowadays and 167 years ahead.

Vedas in its basis, on which they were written originally down, are divided into three basic groups:

– satees are the plates of gold or other precious metal, without affect with corrosion on which texts were put by stamping signs and filling them with paint. Then these plates were fastened by three rings like books or made out in the oak framework and framed by a red cloth;

– charatiys are the sheets or rolls of high-quality parchment with texts;

– volchvaries are wooden plates with the texts written or cut out.

Santees are the most ancient of known documents. Originally „Perun’s Vedas Santees’’ were called as Vedas, but there are mentions of others Vedas in them, which even at that time, i.e. more 40.000 years ago, named Ancient and which either are lost, or stored in secluded places and not disclosed for any reasons currently. Santees reflect the most secret Ancient Knowledge. It is possible even to tell that they are archive of knowledge. By the way, Indian Vedas is only a part of  Slav-Aryan Vedas, transferred by arias about 5.000 years ago to India.

As a rule charatiys were santees copies, or, probably, writing out of santees, intended for wider use in the priestly habitat. The most ancient charatiys are „Charatiys of Light’’ (the Book of Wisdom) which were written down 28 736 years ago (or, to be exact, from 20 August till 20 September, 26 731 B.C.). As it is easier to write down charatiys than to make santees engraving on gold, so extensive historical data were written down in such a kind.

So, for example, charatiys under the name „Avesta’’ were written down on 12 000 bull’s skins 7.513 years ago along with the war history of  Slav-Aryan peoples with Chinese. The peace conclusion between fighting parties was called as the World Creation in the Star Temple (W.C.S.T.). And a year according to our ancient calendar in which this peace concluded was called as the Star Temple.

It was the first world war in the Earth’s history, and this event was so tremendous, and the victory was so significant for White Race that served as a reference point for new chronology introduction. Since then all white peoples counted summers from the World Creation. And this chronology was cancelled only by Peter Romanov I in 1 700 who imposed the Byzantine calendar to us as only the Romanovs come to power with the help of the Byzantine Empire. And „Avesta’’ itself was destroyed by Alexander the Great on an instigation of the Egyptian priests so the World Creation in the Star Temple didn’t throw the light onto „the world creation’’, described under their dictation in the Bible.”

The history of Russia is reversed here in the above quote.

The return of the Sanataa Dharma people from the Arctic after composing the Rig Veda is erroneously taken as the invasion of Aryans of India and as a result the history of India has ben distorted.

Read my posts on this.

Similarities between the Vedas and  Perun’s Veda Santees.

1, Both have ben transmitted orally.

2.Three groups have been mentioned in Perun Vedas corresponding to the three Varnas, Brahmana, Kshatrya and Vaishya.

3.One group has been entrusted with the custody of the Perun Vedas like the Brahmanas of the Sanatana Dharma.


In antiquity Slavic-Aryan people had four main types of writing – one for each major family of the White Race. The oldest of the survived documents, ie, Santii, were written by ancient h’Aryan Runes. Ancient Runes are not letters or characters in the modern sense but secret images that convey a huge amount of ancient knowledge. They include dozens of characters, written under a common line, called “the heaven”, and include numbers and letters as well as certain objects or phenomena – frequently used or very important.

In ancient times h’Aryan runes served as the main base for the creation of simplified forms of writing: ancient Sanskrit, Lines and Strokes, Devanagari, German-Scandinavian Norse runes and many others. It, together with other writings of the Slavic-Aryan Families also became the foundation of all modern alphabets, starting with the ancient Slavic and ending with both Cyrillic and Latin. So it was not Cyril and Methodius who invented Russian grammar – they only created one of it’s convenient options which was dictated by the need to spread Christianity in Slavic languages.

It should also be added that the Slavic-Aryan Vedas are being kept by Priests-keepers, or Kapen-Yngliings, (keepers of ancient wisdom) at Slavic-Aryan “Kapishi” (temles) of Old Russian Orthodox Old Believers Church of Ynglija. The exact storage location is not known as our Ancient Wisdom was tried to be destroyed during the last thousand of years by certain forces. Now the domination of these forces is coming to an end, and the keepers of the Vedas began to translate them into Russian and publish. To date, partially translated is only one of nine books of the Santii Vedas f Perun. But it is in the narrow sense. And in the broader sense parts of the Vedas are kept in different places all among the white peoples – the descendants of the Slavic-Aryans.

Incidentally, it should also be noted that Ingliya (hence the name of the Church of Old Believers) – is a stream of energy in all its forms, which comes from a single, incomprehensible God-creator Ra-M-Ha. This flow starts at the center of concentrated matter during formation of galaxies and is associated with creation of stars. In addition to Ra-M-Ha our ancestors honored their galactic pre-ancestors and curators, who they also considered gods. Ancient Slavic people created certain images that allowed them to focus their attention and will so that people together could control the forces of nature, for example, call for rain (people – like little gods, so they needed to unite their will and mental energy for great deeds). These images were also called gods. Thus, our ancestors had three kinds of gods the main of whom they called Ra-M-Ha.

I shall be writing more on this subject after a careful study








Assam Kings Ruled From 20000 BC Hiuen Tsiang

One of the curious traits of Indians is to trust the foreigners and their records about indian History than what is found in their backyard,Ithihasa and Purana.

But the would accept anything from a foreign source as the Gospel!

Hieun Tsiang..jpg Hieun Tsiang.The Chinese Traveler who visited India.

Whether it is Trevelyan History, Herodotus,Pliny, or dating of Indian texts by the self-proclaimed Missionary like Max Mueller!

Indian texts are brushed aside as Myths.

Now let me quote Huein Tsiang, a Chinese traveler who visited India around 643 AD.

Any problem in accepting this?

He states that 1000 generations of Kings (before Huein Tsiang) ruled Assam.

Taking the conservative estimate of 20 Years per generation , this works out to 20*1000=20,000!

That means Assam was ruled 20000 Years before Huein Tsiang.

Setting aside the 643 Years of AD when Huein Tsiang visited India, Assam had Kings from 20000 BC.

The major issue one finds in finding the Kings Lis in India is tha we had at least 56 Kingdoms, and consequently 56 lineages.

To trace them all is daunting.

I have written on the Tamil Kings and a general Kings List of India, which was mainly centered around Central India.

I shall be writing on individual Kingdoms shortly.


‘As we know from Vishnu Purana, Hari Vamsa and Kalika Purana, there was a king in Assam (Kamarupa) by name Narakasura at Krishna’s times. i.e. 5000 years ago. This was the belief of Assamese as well. Huein Tsiang who visited Assam (Kamarupa) in 643 CE also said that there were 1000 generations ruling Assam before his time. So we know what foreigners wrote was wrong.

….Protohistoric Assam is reconstructed from epics and literature from early times (Mahabharata, Kalika Purana, Yogini Tantra, etc.). The earliest political entity seems to have been led by a non-Aryan Danava dynasty with Mahiranga mentioned as the first king. This dynasty was removed by Narakasura. Naraka appears to be a generic name for many kings belonging to the Naraka dynasty. According to legend, the last of the Naraka kings was killed by Krishna and his son Bhagadatta took the throne. Bhagadatta is said to have participated in the Mahabharata war with an army of “chinas, kiratas and dwellers of the eastern sea”, thereby indicating that his kingdom, Pragjyotisha, included part ofBangladesh. The last in the Naraka dynasty was a ruler named Suparua.

Xuanzang (Chinese: 玄奘; Wade–Giles: Hsüan-tsang; c. 602 – 664), born Chen Hui or Chen Yi (Chen I), was a Chinese Buddhist monk, scholar, traveller, and translator who described the interaction between China and India in the early Tang dynasty. Born in what is now Henan province around 602, from boyhood he took to reading religious books, including the Chinese classics and the writings of ancient sages.

Xuanzang’s work, the Great Tang Records on the Western Regions, is the longest and most detailed account of the countries of Central and South Asia that has been bestowed upon posterity by a Chinese Buddhist pilgrim. While his main purpose was to obtain Buddhist books and to receive instruction on Buddhism while in India, he ended up doing much more. He has preserved the records of political and social aspects of the lands he visited.

His record of the places visited by him in Bengal — mainly Raktamrittika near Karnasuvarna, Pundranagara and its environs,Samatata and Tamralipti — have been very helpful in the recording of the archaeological history of Bengal. His account has also shed welcome light on the history of 7th century Bengal, especially the Gauda kingdom under Shashanka, although at times he can be quite partisan.

Xuanzang obtained and translated 657 Sanskrit Buddhist works. He received the best education on Buddhism he could find throughout India. Much of this activity is detailed in the companion volume to Xiyu Ji, the Biography of Xuanzang written by Huili, entitled the Life of Xuanzang.

His version of the Heart Sutra is the basis for all Chinese commentaries on the sutra, and recitations throughout China, Korea and Japan.[23] His style was, by Chinese standards, cumbersome and overly literal, and marked by scholarly innovations in terminology; usually, where another version by the earlier translator Kumārajīva exists, Kumārajīva’s is more popular





Muhurtha Definition Details Taittriya Brahmana

Muhurtha is a Time of the day.
Marriages are conducted in Subha Muhurha Marriages are conducted in Subha Muhurha,auspicious time.

In Hindu Almanac and Philosophy, Time, at the  Macro Level is Cyclic and it is not linear,as we understand it today.

For details on this please read my Post Time, Non Linear.

A Muhurtha is reckoned as 48 Minutes.

References are found, about the Muhurtha,in the Brahmana portion of the Vedas, the Scripture of the Hindus.

The term  muhūrta means,

“muhu” (sudden) and “ṛta” (order).

The author of Ṛg Veda III.33.5 seems aware of this, and uses it for word play. Ṛta refers to the natural, yearly order of the seasons, so that the term muhūrta refers to the daily reflection of these.

The term Rta is of special siginficance in Sanatana Dharma.

Rta isa Natural order of things and it includes the Moral Order.

The Order of Nature is called ‘Rta‘,it is difficult to translate in English as Rta indicates Order,Orderliness of Nature,Law of Nature ,The Rhythm of Nature The Truth(Empirical and Transcendental),all are indicated by the term Rta.

One of the Shanti Mantras,that is the Hymn to be used in all all auspicious occasions says

‘Brahmam Vathishyaami,ritham VathishyaamiSathyam Vathishyaami’

I Salute the Brahman, the Reality;Orderliness,’The Ultimate Truth,Truth’

It pays tribute to Nature in all it forms,Fire,Water,Earth, Air,Life,Sun,Early Morning,Night,Planets,Planets,Animals,Plants and  Time.

Fire –Agni Sukhtham

Water-Mantra Pushpam

Air –Vayu Sukhtham

Earth-Bhoo Sukhtham.

Life-Ayshya Sukthtam

Early Morning-Ushas Suktham

Night-Rik Veediya Raathri Suktham

For more read Earth Day in the Vedas An approach to Universe

References in the Rig veda.

The term appears as early as the Ṛg Veda, where, according to Monier Williams, it means “a moment”, but does not evidence any specification of an exact periodicity there as received in later works,

Pt. Vijay Shrikrishna Jakatdar points to two specific Ṛg Veda passages that employ the term, III.33.5, and III.53.8:[7]

रमध्वं मे वचसे सोम्याय रतावरीरुप मुहूर्तमेवैः | पर सिन्धुमछा बर्हती मनीषावस्युरह्वे कुशिकस्य सूनुः ||

“Linger a little at my friendly bidding rest, Holy Ones, a moment in your journey. With hymn sublime soliciting your favour Kuśika’s son hath called unto the River.” (trans. Ralph T. H. Griffith[8])

रूपं-रूपं मघवा बोभवीति मायाः कर्ण्वानस्तन्वं परि सवाम | तरिर्यद दिवः परि मुहूर्तमागात सवैर्मन्त्रैरन्र्तुपा रतावा ||

“Maghavan weareth every shape at pleasure, effecting magic changes in his body, Holy One, drinker out of season, coming thrice, in a moment, through fit prayers, from heaven.”

The Fifteen Muhurthas.

(1) saṁjñānaṁ

(2) vijñānaṁ

(3) prajñānaṁ

(4) jānad

(5) abhijānat
(6) saṁkalpamānaṁ

(7) prakalpamānam

(8) upakalpamānam

(9) upakḷptaṁ

(10) kḷptam
(11) śreyo

(12) vasīya

(13) āyat

(14) saṁbhūtaṁ

(15) bhūtam

citraḥ ketuḥ prabhānābhānt saṁbhān |
jyotiṣmaṁs-tejasvānātapaṁs-tapann-abhitapan |
rocano rocamānaḥ śobhanaḥ śobhamānaḥ kalyāṇaḥ |
darśā dṛṣṭā darśatā viṣvarūpā surdarśanā |
āpy-āyamāṇāpyāyamānāpyāyā su-nṛterā |
āpūryamāṇā pūryamāṇā pūryantī pūrṇā paurṇamāsī |

-Taittriya Brahmana.

‘átʰa yaccáturviṃśatimātmáno’kuruta | tásmāc-cátur-viṃśaty-ardʰa-māsaḥ saṃ-vatsaraḥ sá etaiś-cátur-viṃśatyā triṃ-śád-iṣṭakair-ātmábʰir-na vyábʰavat-sa páñca-daśā́hno rūpā́ṇy-apaśyad-ātmánas-tanvò muhūrtā́lokam-pr̥ṇāḥ páñca-daśaiva rā́tres-tadyán-muhu trā́yante tásmān-muhurtā átʰa yát-kṣudrāḥ sánta imā́ṃ-lokā́n-āpūráyanti tásmāl-lokam-pr̥ṇā́ḥ || (X.4.2.18)

saṃvatsarásya muhūrtā́ yā́vanto muhūrtā́s tā́vanti páñcadaśa kŕ̥̄tvaḥ kṣiprā́ṇi yā́vanti kṣiprā́ṇi tā́vanti páñcadaśa kŕ̥̄tva etárhīṇi yā́vanty etárhīṇi tā́vanti páñcadaśa kŕ̥̄tva idā́nīni yā́vantīdā́nīni tā́vantaḥ páñcadaśa kŕ̥̄tvaḥ prā́ṇā́ yā́vantaḥ prā́ṇā́s tā́vanto ‘nā́ yā́vanto ‘nā́s tā́vanto nimeṣā́ yā́vanto nimeṣā́s tā́vanto lomagartā́ yā́vanto lomagartā́s tā́vanti svedā́yanā́ni yā́vanti svedā́yanā́ni tā́vanta eté stokā́ varṣanti // XII.3.2.5b

Muhurtha is one fifteenth of a Day’

( Satapada Brahmana)

18 nimeṣas (twinklings of the eye) are 1 Kāṣṭhā, 30 Kāṣṭhās are 1 Kāla, 30 Kālas are one Muhūrta, and 30 Muhūrtas are one day and night(Manu Smriti)

Auspicious occasions are to be celebrated on Subha Muhurtha.

Abhijit Muhurtha is most auspicious.

This normally occurs around 1230 pm daily.

Please read my Post o Abhijit Muhurtham

This Temple also has 28 Nakshatras’Idols.

The 28th Nakshatra is called ‘Abhijeet’

I may mention that the Abhijt Muhurtha is normally between 12 and 1230 pm and it is not necessary to look for an auspicious time for performance of auspicious events.

Thiruvudai Maruthur Mahalingam

Check ,Calculate Muhurthas here

The Muhūrtas are traditionally calculated by assuming sunrise at 06:00 AM on the Vernal Equinox, which is the Vedic New Year. Not all of the constellations cross the zenith, so that it is not in every case clear which constellation presides over the Muhūrta. Yet it is clear that one or more prominent features of the correlate constellations, from which the later Muhūrtas draw their respective names, falls within the Celestial Longitude of the same, drawn from the Polar Axis.



No. Daily Period Name (मुहूर्त) Translation Correlate Constellation/Star (Greek) Quality, or Guṇa (गुण)
1 06:00 – 06:48 (sunrise) Rudra (रुद्र) “Cryer”, “Howler” Unknown Inauspicious
2 06:48 – 07:36 Āhi (आहि) “Serpent” Lacerta Inauspicious
3 07:36 – 08:24 Mitra (मित्र) “Friend” Unknown Auspicious
4 08:24 – 09:12 Pitṝ (पितॄ) “Father” Cepheus & Casseiopeia Inauspicious
5 09:12 – 10:00 Vasu (वसु) “Bright” Delphinus Auspicious
6 10:00 – 10:48 Vārāha (वाराह) “Boar” Unknown Auspicious
7 10:48 – 11:36 Viśvedevā (विश्वेदेवा) “Heavenly Lights in the Universe” Unknown Auspicious
8 11:36 – 12:24 Vidhi (विधि) “Insight” Unknown Auspicious – except Mondays and Fridays
9 12:24 – 13:12 Sutamukhī (सतमुखी) “Goat/Charioteer-Face” Auriga Auspicious
10 13:12 – 14:00 Puruhūta (पुरुहूत) “Many Offerings” Unknown (Taurus or Orion?) Inauspicious
11 14:00 – 14:48 Vāhinī (वाहिनी) “Possessed of Chariot” Unknown (Gemini?) Inauspicious
12 14:48 – 15:36 Naktanakarā (नक्तनकरा) “Night Maker” Unknown Inauspicious
13 15:36 – 16:24 Varuṇa (वरुण) “All-Envoloping Night Sky” Unknown Auspicious
14 16:24 – 17:12 Aryaman (अर्यमन्) “Possessed of Nobility” Unknown Auspicious – except Sundays
15 17:12 – 18:00 Bhaga (भग) “Share”/”Stake” Unknown Inauspicious
16 18:00 – 18:48 (sunset) Girīśa (गिरीश) “Lord of the Mount” Unknown Inauspicious
17 18:48 – 19:36 Ajapāda (अजपाद) “Unborn Foot”/”Goat Foot” Unknown Inauspicious
18 19:36 – 20:24 Ahir-Budhnya (अहिर्बुध्न्य) “Serpent at the Bottom” Hydra Auspicious
19 20:24 – 21:12 Puṣya (पुष्य) “Nourishment”/”Blossom” Unknown Auspicious
20 21:12 – 22:00 Aśvinī (अश्विनी) “Horsemen” Unknown Auspicious
21 22:00 – 22:48 Yama (यम) “Restrainer” (Death) Boötes (cf., Bhūteśa) Inauspicious
22 22:48 – 23:36 Agni (अग्नि) “Fire”/”Ignition” Ara Auspicious
23 23:36 – 24:24 Vidhātṛ (विधातृ) “Distributor” Unknown Auspicious
24 24:24 – 01:12 Kaṇḍa (क्ण्ड) “Ornament” Corona Borealis Auspicious
25 01:12 – 02:00 Aditi (अदिति) “Destitute”/”Boundless” Unknown Auspicious
26 02:00 – 02:48 Jīva/Amṛta (जीव/अमृत) “Life”/”Immortal” Unknown Very Auspicious
27 02:48 – 03:36 Viṣṇu (विष्णु) “All Pervading” Hercules Auspicious
28 03:36 – 04:24 Dyumadgadyuti (द्युमद्गद्युति) “Resounding Light” Lyra Auspicious
29 04:24 – 05:12 Brahma (ब्रह्म) “Universe” Cygnus Very Auspicious
30 05:12 – 06:00 Samudram (समुद्रम) “Ocean” Deluge (region with several aqueous constellations) Auspicious

Gowri Habba Hartalika Teej Festival Pooja Details

Managla Gowri Vrata is celebrated with pomp and piety in India.

This festival is clubbed with Ganesh Chaturthi and these two festivals together are called Gowri Ganesha Habba.

Gowri habba is celebrated one day ahead of Ganesha Chaturthi.

Parvathi as Gowri for Gowri habba.jpg Parvathi as Gowri for Gowri habba.

Gowri Habba 2015.

Pratahkal Gowri Puja Muhurat = 06:12 to 08:37
Duration = 2 Hours 24 Mins
Pradoshkal Gowri Puja Muhurat = 18:16 to 20:01
Duration = 1 Hour 44 Mins
Tritiya Tithi Begins = 17:27 on 15/Sep/2015
Tritiya Tithi Ends = 20:01 on 16/Sep/2015

‘It is a significant festival in parts of Karnataka, Andhra Pradesh and Tamil Nadu. It is known as Hartalika in the North Indian states of Uttar Pradesh, Bihar, Jharkhand, Rajasthan, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra and Madhya Pradesh. Ma Goddess Gowri (Gauri), the mother of Ganesha and wife of Shiva, is worshiped throughout India for her ability to bestow upon her devotees courage and power. Hindu belief has it that Goddess Gowri is the very incarnation of Aadhi Shakthi Mahamaya. She is the Shakthi of Lord Shiva. It is believed that on Thadige, or the third day of the month of Bhaadra, Goddess Gowri comes home like any married woman comes to her parents’ house. The next day Lord Ganesha, her son, comes as if to take her back to Kailasa..

However Gowri festival is observed on a Low key in Tamil Nadu and Kerala.

On this day, married women, after bathing, wear new or smart clothes and dress up the girls of the family. Then they do the ‘sthapana’ of either jalagauri or arishinadagauri (a symbolic idol of Gowri made of turmeric). Beautifully painted and decorated clay idols of Goddess Gowri can be bought at the local market. The goddess’ idol is mounted in a plate, with a cereal (rice or wheat) in it. As this ‘puje’ or ritual is to be performed with ‘suchi’ (cleanliness) and ‘shraddhe’ (dedication), the women go to temples or to another person’s house, where it is performed according to set procedures or they can perform the ritual in their own homes.

A mandapa, generally decorated with banana stem and mango leaves, is built around the idol. The Gauri is decorated with garlands, decorations made of cotton, and women have a ‘gauridaara’ (sacred thread with sixteen knots) tied to their right wrists, as blessings of gauri and as part of the vratha. Each of the sixteen knots is worshiped with mantras during the performance of the religious practice.

An interesting part of the festival is offering the baagina. At least five baaginas are prepared as part of the vratha. Each baagina usually contains a packet of arshina (turmeric),kumkum, black bangles, black beads (used in the mangalsutra), a comb, a small mirror, baLe bicchoLe, coconut, blouse piece, dhaanya (cereal), rice, toor dal, green dal, wheat or rava and jaggery cut in a cube form. The baagina is offered in a traditional mora (winnow painted with turmeric). One such baagina is offered to Goddess Gowri and set aside. The remaining Gowri baaginas are given to the married women.

Another specialty of this festival is that the ‘tavaru maneyavaru’ (the married woman’s parents and brothers) send gauri habbada mangaladravya to the married women of their family. Some send money as a substitute for mangaladravya. This good practice remains unchanged and keeps people closer. Newlymarried women give sixteen jothe baagina to sumangalis (married women) and obtain their blessings. One baagina is kept for Gauramma. The main food items in this festival’s feast are the delectable beLe hoLige/Kaayee-hoLige, Huggi/chitranna and Bajji.

Newlywed couples are invited to the house of their in-laws and served with festive food. In the olden days, newlywed couples had to wait till Gowri Habba to consummate their marriage. The logic behind this practice is that if a child is conceived during Gowri Habba, which falls during the winter, the child would be born nine months later, during the summer, when it would be less prone to infections. This practice has been in place for years but has declined in recent times due to modernisation.

For Vrata dtails and procedure with mantras, check the Link( audio link)

Gowri Habba Vratha Prodcedure Mantras Audio




Kailash Shiva Romania Iraq Interconnected Underground Tunnels

The word Siva indicates auspiciousness.

It is an indicative word.

It refers to things that are complete(poorna) , auspicious .

Siva worship in the south of Vindhya Mountains in India, preceded the Sanatana Dharma of the North.

While only one mention of Siva is found in the Vedas, which are the most ancient literature available to us now,there are numerous references in Tamil, a language of India, which runs parallel to Sanskrit, in texts which are old by about 74,000 years.

This is also not correct.

There ia a site in Chennai, India, where an advanced civilization has been found , dating back to One Million Years!

They quote the Vedas.

The Vedas, in turn quote Tamil!

It is difficult to find which precedes the other.

Yet people ascribe  5000 BC as the date for the Rig Veda!

Thiruvannamalai is  about three billion years old.

Tirupati is  2100 million years old.

Kailash Glowing.jpg Kailash Glowing, Image credit.coolnature photos.

Jwalapuaram, Kurnool,India is 74, 000 years old, and confirmed by Mount Tobas’ emissions.

Atomic scientists are unable to find the composition of the idol of Lord Subrahmanya , Palani,Tamil Nadu, India.

Evidence of Sanatana Dharma throughout the world is available .

Bucegi Mountains.jpg Bucegi Mountains.

Highly advanced concepts in Science are found in the Vedas and they are validated by latest developments in Modern Science.

So it comes to me as no surprise that there exists a maze of tunnel networks throughout the world.

All of these have one thing in common.

Mount Kailash!

The Abode of Lord Siva was reported to contain a Huge Pyramid underneath and there were beings from another dimensions.


Please check my posts for all the statements made here.


Now I received information from a source in the US, who does not want to be identified( he is not an Indian) and from a reader of my blogs from France, about the existence of a maze of underground tunnels in the land of Dracula, Rumania.

I am providing excerpts from the research papers of Mr.Peter Moon, at the close of the Post.

There are Nazca Lines in Peru, resembling Shiva’s trishul.

We have ancient Egyptians, Aborigines of Australia sporting Vaishnava marks .

The trident dance of Shiva is being performed by the Australian Aborigines even to-day.

All the cultures Incas, Sumerians, Incas, Mayans,Celtic, Mesopotamians trace their roots to Sanatana Dharma.

The present findings talk about a mountain find dating back to 50,000 years, where location was found, which was blocked by mysterious energy.

On entering this field , with great difficulty, it is found to have rooms with tables.

While some of them analyse your DNA others dealt with the History of the Cosmos, scientific concepts, Aliens, medicine, most of which we are unable to decipher.

One could see every thing in a Hologram in the room!

I shall not comment on this and would urge you to read straight.

Remember this Mountain relics have been dated only 50, 000 years whereas the Sanatana Dharma iss at least a Million years Old.

The report.

(I shall be writing more on this subject from the Sanatana Dharma angle and references)

A Summary of the discovery in 2003
There are 4 primary tunnels and further sub tunnels that lead to deeper and bigger places which you will have heard of but with different names.
In these tunnels you will find rooms, huge rooms, with huge tables and stone chairs for people much, much taller than us.
The projection room contains all our history and can be replayed visually.
A table where you can perform holographic experiments with DNA, mix and match anything you wish and see what the results would be.
These rooms were created 50,000 years ago and each is connected to each other, protected by a energy source which actives all as one is activated.
The locations are; Near the Sphinx in Egypt, Baghdad, Mount Kailash in Tibet and the Bucegi Mountains in Romania. The inner tunnels lead to a secret World under the Gobi Plateau in Mongolia and to Antarctica.
This connects to WWII and the German Tibet expedition, Romania being fast-tracked into NATO, hollow earth, the eye above the pyramid and more.
Since the declassification of the new ground-penetrating radar 2 years ago, the most staggering data has emerged of complex and labyrinthine underground systems in various parts of the world. At places like Guatemala in the South Americas, tunnels have been mapped under the Mayan pyramid complex at Tikal, which extend a full 800 kilometers to the opposite side of the country. Investigators remarked, it was possible to understand how half a million Mayan Indians escaped the decimation of their culture.

This is an ancient Hindu drawing of tunnels
connected from a mountain (Mount Kailash)
What happened in Romania
Ground-penetrating radar

Romania.png Romania.

In the summer of 2003, in an unexplored area of the Bucegi mountains, an epochal discovery was found that would completely change the destiny of mankind.

Since the declassification of the new ground-penetrating radar 2 years ago, the most staggering data has emerged of complex and labyrinthine underground systems in various parts of the world. At places like Guatemala in the South Americas, tunnels have been mapped under the Mayan pyramid complex at Tikal, which extend a full 800 kilometres to the opposite side of the country. It was using this very technology that the most remarkable discovery was made.

The discovery in Romania
Colossal diplomatic pressures came from the United States of America and the Vatican on the Romanian Government to not disclose to the whole world this discovery and so it led to a temporary agreement between the Vatican, USA and Romania. The USA fast-tracked Romania into NATO [confirmed] and the Vatican gave the Romanian Government some very important documents relating to the countries past.

A Pentagon geodetic satellite scan of the mountain revealed two major energetic blocks. The dams were made of artificial energy: the first was a wall that was blocking access to the tunnel. The second was huge, like a dome or hemisphere, at the opposite end of the tunnel, near the center of the mountain. The whole tunnel-hemisphere was in a plane parallel to the ground, and the dam is vertical hemispherical corresponding rocks on the ridge called “Babele”. In fact, the vertical slope ended at about 40 meters between Babele and the Sphinx of Bucegi (Sfinxul din Bucegi).

The Pentagon team noted that hemispherical energy barrier has the same vibrational frequency and the same shape as one another very secret underground structure that they had discovered before, near Baghdad, Iraq. Shortly after this discovery, the Iraqi war broke out and after a few months Americans had access to the biggest secret in the area, which the Iraqis knew nothing about.

They managed to drill past the first barrier but the second could not be bypassed. Anything that was thrown onto this barrier turned to dust and when soldiers got too close to the barrier they would collapse from a cardiac arrest. (How they got through is posted later in this thread) but once through they entered what was known as “the grand gallery”.

The wall inside the Grand Gallery seemed synthetic but also felt like something organic was part of it. It had the color of oil, but the reflections were green and even blue. At 280 feet, the gallery suddenly turned to the right in a sharp angle. At a greater distance a blue light was noticed, that sparkle like a star. The blue light at the end of the gallery was just the reflection of the protective shield of energy.

In the Iraqi underground 
The U.S. adviser on national security issues was notified that the energetic shield from Iraq (in Baghdad) was suddenly activated, pulsating at a high frequency. In front of the shield also appeared a hologram of the planet, which sequentially and progressively depicted the European Continent, then south-east, then The Bucegi Mountains from Romania and then finally showing their location within the structure’s corridor. It was obvious that the two hemispherical energy shields were in a direct connection.

Tables for giants
The entrance hall contained a series of huge stone tables. None of the tables have a height less than two meters. On the table tops were cut in relief, with precision, different signs of an unknown writing, characters that resemble ancient cuneiform. The writing also contains more general symbols such as triangles and circles. Although the signs are not painted, they come out with a fluorescent light radiation in different colors from table to table.
There are five tables on each side of the room. On some of them are different objects that appear to be technical tools. From many of them descending to the ground, are a lot of white, translucent wires which gather into rectangular boxes of shiny, silver material. The boxes are placed directly onto the ground. The cables are extremely flexible and lightweight and light pulses can be seen circulating along their length.

When approaching any of the tables, a holographic projection activates showing aspects of a particular scientific field. The three dimensional images are perfect and very large, with a height of almost two and a half meters. The projections run by themselves but at the same time they are interactive and depend on one who interacts with the tables by touching their surfaces.

Genetic combinations 
At one table the subject is biology and the projected image are of plants and animals, some completely unknown. Tapping one of the squares, the hologram shows the structure of the human body. It develops holographic images of various areas of the body that always rotate. Other squares show projections of other beings, on other celestial bodies. By tapping simultaneously two different squares, a complex scientific analysis shows the DNA of both beings and possibilities of compatibility between them. On the side vertical lines appear, containing explanations (but in the strange writing seen everywhere) and at the end, the most probable mutant form appears as a result after combining the two genetic information.

True Giants
A confirmation of the giants in Romania can be found in a newspaper called “The Newspaper”: “The team at the newspaper is accompanied by researcher Vasile Rudan, who noted that the” stories “of people from the village Bozioru about giants who lived on those lands have concrete evidence: a cemetery with skeletons of giants. It was discovered by chance over 20 years ago, when it was decided in a village called Scaieni to plant apple trees. Digging on a hill, the villagers discovered huge skeletons, measuring about 2.40 meters, even more. “Everywhere are the tombs of the giants. We were making holes, to plant saplings, when we found a human head, as big as a pumpkin. Neither one of us had ever seen anything like that. We were all amazed. Sapping further and we found some bones of the feet, as big as the wine stakes. The dead one must have been very big.”

The library of the Universe.
On each side of the room are arranged five huge tables each one hosting screenings of physics, cosmology, astronomy, architecture, technology, an area that features several races of intelligent beings – who were apparently not all human – and a field of religion . Seems like a huge library of the universe. In the middle of the room is a podium that is installed in a device, possible an energy thought amplifier.

The true history of the planet
In the middle of the square is a huge dome which projects a hologram of moving parts. It contains the main aspects of the very distant past of humanity, from its very beginning. Darwin’s evolutionary theory is therefore completely false. The true origin of man is depicted in a condensed holographic form. After these lessons of truth, we can say that 90% of the official history of mankind is false and counterfeit. Unbelievable, but what is considered to have really happened is mostly lies, while the myths and legends of the people are almost all true.

This strange inversion caused many problems and conflicts between people in our past. Also, most archaeological theories are false. Some “fantasies” of scholars such as the dinosaur extinction theory 65 million years ago or considering old continents of Lemuria and Atlantis as a myth are now completely shattered by the holographic projection that shows clearly how things have happened in reality. From time to time, the hologram kept the event’s image but in the background was projected the sky map containing the marked position of all major stars and constellations of that exact time. Because of this, the exact dating of the events shown in the presentation was possible.

Although the time period covered by the projections is very large (several hundred thousand years), and the precession cycle of the Earth is 25,920 years, by observing the number of “Plato years” (the 25,920-year cycle) the exact dating of the events was possible. The Bucegi Mountains were formed 50-55 thousand years ago.

Shocking Revelations
The author acknowledges that he actually saw what really happened at the Great Flood and where the germs of human civilization occurred, but he doesn’t have the permission to reveal the reality because this involves too shocking realities for the mentality, ideas and knowledge of the contemporary man.

In a disturbing display of images the existence of Jesus and his crucifixion on the cross is also shown. The projections reveal many of those who witnessed the crucifixion of Jesus on the hill who were at that time, but had come there from other historical periods. Those humans did not differ in clothing by the jewish people present at the time of the crucifixion, however, they had different facial features and that’s why they were hiding their faces in the clothing folds the best they could. The hologram also shows sequences of the spiritual lives and missions of other exceptional characters from the very distant past of mankind, of which we don’t know anything now. In those times, the social and population distribution were completely different from what is know today, so the archaeologists and anthropologists should review their concepts from scratch.

The three mysterious tunnels
The tunnels spread over thousands of kilometers in three different areas of the planet.

The left one leads somewhere in Egypt, into a secret and yet undiscovered ensemble, which is buried under the sand. The right tunnel reaches a similar, but smaller structure, in the “Tibet Plateau”. In this second tunnel, are also found three secondary ramifications. One leads to a basement area of Buzau (Romanian city), near the Carpathians bend. Another leads to the underground structure of Iraq, near Baghdad (the one we spoke of earlier). The final ramification leads underneath the Gobi Plateau in Mongolia.

A secret world
The third tunnel, located centrally between the other two, is the subject of a secret world of which the U.S. wanted a very strong guarantee it would not be revealed. Down the central tunnel inside the planet’s crust and may provide an answer to the origin of structure inside the mountain and those who built it.
Intense preparations begun for expeditions on all 3 tunnels, as following:
-the first one to Egypt, second one to Tibet, and the final one to Earth’s core.

In 2009, a local television “Antena 1” briefly presented these events. After the show they’ve received an anonymous phone threat.
This is the call translated:

The reporter from Antena 1 answers the phone:
Reporter: Hello, good day!
Anonymous caller: We’re sending you a warning: be very careful! Stop talking about the Bucegi (Mountains)!
R: Who are you?
A: This information must remain at the level of some structures and must not be made public! You’ve entered a dangerous game! You are young, you have families…there are enough subjects in this country to speak about!
R: Mister, who are you?
A: Don’t wish to know us…to be yourself interviewed by us! That’s all I’ve had to say!”






Jatadhara Shiva Mount Kailash Face Underground Tunnels

Mount Kailash is intriguing, both from Legends and Geography.

It has been reported in Russian scientific circles that it is a world of other dimension.

“Nor should one ignore recent Russian studies of Tibet and the Kailas range in particular, the results of which, if true, could radically alter our thinking on the growth of civilizations. One of the ideas the Russians have put forward is that Mt. Kailas could be a vast, human-built pyramid, the centre of an entire complex of smaller pyramids, a hundred in total. This complex, moreover, might be the centre of a world–wide system connecting other monuments or sites where paranormal phenomena have been observed. It is difficult to explain all the available information in a short article for UN Special. I have copied in the photo below the pyramidal complex as proposed by the Russians. The idea of the pyramid in this region is not new. It goes back to the timeless Sanskrit epic of the Ramayana.”…’

Mount Kailash, man-made Pyramids, Beings from another dimension.

I also received information from a reader in the US that Mr.Peter Moon has done exhaustive research on this subject.

Peter went out on his own in 1983 and moved to Long Island where his background in dealing with mind control phenomena and spiritual liberation enabled him to forge an association with scientist Preston Nichols, one of the world’s foremost experts in the world on electromagnetic phenomena who had been involved in strange experiments at the Montauk Air Force Station on Long Island which included the manipulation of time. Their collaboration in “The Montauk Projct: Experiments in Time” and its subsequent sequels have now reached legendary proportions.
Peter has continued his own investigation into the occult forces behind the Montauk Project and has also collaborated with Dr. David Anderson of the former Time Travel Research Center which has now been reincorporated as the Anderson Institute. After Peter and Preston’s books had been translated into the Romanian language, Dr. Anderson invited Peter to Romania where he has pursued remarkable mysteries beneath the Romanian Sphinx in the Bucegi Mountains which have been published in “Transylvania Sunrise” by Radu Cinamar with Peter Moon. This book concerns the discovery of the most amazing archeological artifact in the history of Mankind, a chamber that contains a holographic record of the Earth’s history as well as holographic readouts of human DNA and other species.’

He reports that there are underground tunnels connecting Transylvania, Rumania with Tibet and Mount Kailash.

There is a Holographic Room in the underground Chamber and it contains ancient historical manuscripts.

I shall be writing on this in detail.

In the mean while I  was curious about the name Jatadhara, describing Lord Shiva.

Jatadhara means one with matted locks.

Ganges descending into Shiva's Matted Locks.Jatadhara Shiva.jpg

Ganges descending into Shiva’s Matted Locks.Jatadhara Shiva.

Bhagiratha, ancestor of Rama took to penance to bring Ganges down to earth, to perform the ancestors’ right( sons of Sagara)

The Ganges got locked in the matted locks of Lord Shiva and Bhagiratha had to perform another tapas(penance) to Shiva to make Him release the Ganges from His matted Locks.

Shiva is fundamentally a Yogi and is described as the first Siddha of the world.

Yogis normally do not pay much attention to looks and their hair is matted.

It is a coincidence that the face of Kailash looks as Matted locks of hair.

This is the Image.

Mount Kailash, Matted Lock of Shiva,as Jatadhara.jog Mount Kailash, Matted Lock of Shiva,as Jatadhara.

I shall be writing more on Mount Kailash.



Astrophysics, Hinduism

Nataraja Chidambaram Represents Orion Super Nova Explosion 1054 AD

The details that have been taken into account to construct a Temple in India of the olden days is amazing.

These details reveal not only the depth of Devotin to the Deity/ies,but also the deep knowledge they had of the universe and its principles.

Lord Nataraja.jpeg

Lord Nataraja.

The designs of these temples are narrated in the Agama sastra.

Please refer my Posts on this.

The Building of the halls, breaking them up into Praharas(outer Corridor),Mandapas(halls),Artha Mandapas( halls of half the measurement of the Mantapas),Pillared Halls, Sabha Mantapas and the Sanctum, Garbha Gruha…..

all these follow either geological or magnetic , electromagnetic, astronomical principles or all of these put together.

I shall be writing on these aspects of some great temples of India.

I shall start with the Thillai Natarja temple, Chidambaram, Tamil Nadu, India.

More than the well-known Temples, it is the less known temples which have astounding characteristics.

I have written on some of these.

For the present Let me concentrate on Nataraja, Chidambaram.

Nataraja,a form of Shiva, temple in Chidambaram is one of the Pancha Bhutha Sthalas(,Earth, Water, Fire,Air and Ether)

representing the Ether.

There is Empty Space in the enclosure adjacent to Nataraja idol in the temple.

Aarthi is performed to this Space after an Aarthi is offered to Nataraja.

This empty Space reflects the Abstract principle Brahman, the Reality.

Researches  have been conducted on this temple on various aspects, its construction, Roof, Pillars, Magnetic Radiation,

Natarja’s Big Toe is presumed to represent the center of the universe.

It is also stated that Lord Nataraja ‘s big toe is the Centre Point of World ‘s Magnetic Equator.

Chidambaram ,Kanchipuram and Sri Kalahasti lie in a straight line at 79* 41 East Longitude.

Curious as these happen to be among the Panchabhuta Sthalas, Places of Five Elements, Earth, Water, Fire, Air and Ether.

The temple for water is in Thiruvanaikaval, fire is inThiruvannamalai , air is in Kalahasti ,  earth is  in  Kanchipuram  and The temple for space/sky is in Chidambaram.

Earth is nestled between Sky/Ether/Space, Aakasa( Chidambaram) and Air,Vayu(Kalahasti).

Earth is surrounded by Space and Air.

Ans Vishnu’s Nabhi, Navel of Vishnu has been validated as the  Center of Our Galaxy.

Read here.

The Southern Cross and Canopus tally with Trishanku Swarga and Agasthya Star respectively.

Hence I did not want to dismiss the point that Chidambaram being the Centre of earth’s /universe’s Magnetic field.”

Research into the Idol of Lord Nataraja  scholars indicate and confirm that the Idll’s design represents the Crab super Nova Explosion of 1054 AD!

‘Although the Nataraja metal icon with right leg extended was regarded as a tenth century Chola innovation, this study suggested that two fine Nataraja bronzes previously classified as Chola better fitted the metallurgical profile of Pallava bronzes of about 800 AD (Srinivasan 2001, 2004). The likely worship of Nataraja by the Pallava period at Chidambaram with ideas of cosmic creation and destruction is suggested in Manikkavachakar’s Tiruvachakam, which says, ‘Let us praise the Dancer (kuttan) who in good Tillai’s hall dances with fire, who sports (vilaiyatu), creating, destroying, this heaven and earth and all else’ [Dehejia (2002: 103)]. For me, it has been rather lovely and apt, that what had not really been discerned by conventional art history had been revealed through the dance of science and its patterns of elemental and isotopic particles. …

There seem to be astronomical connotations to the rituals associated with Nataraja worship at the Chidambaram temple. Arudra/Ardra darisanam is a ten-day annual festival in December related to the moon being full in the lunar asterism of the naksatra ardra (the reddish star Betelguese or Alpha Orionis), associated with the wrathful aspect of Siva. The constellation of Orion and surrounding stars is bathed in the soft glow of the full moon when it is high in the sky at Chidambaram. A thousand years ago, devoid of the present smog and light flares, the stars must have been even brighter in the tropical night sky.

Another annual festival at Chidambaram, the Brahmotsavam of Ani Thirumanjanam, which is related to the lunar asterism of Uttara Nakshatra around June-July, seems to have begun in the mid-eleventh century from inscription. The Indian zodiac of 360 degrees is divided into 27 parts based on the moon’s sidereal period such that a nakshatra denotes the longitudinal position of the moon within 13 degrees 20 minutes. Thus, by using astronomical software, Dr. Raghavan could ascertain that in 1054 AD the moon would have been full in Uttara Nakshatra on 11 July. This is uncannily close to the date that Chinese astronomers recorded the crab supernova explosion of 4 July! Although this is a preliminary finding, it could suggest a perceived metaphoric link between an observed cosmic phenomenon and notions of cosmic dance.

Indeed, a drawing from a Tamil manuscript sourced by Raja Deekshitar of Chidambaram shows how the Nataraja icon itself was probably traditionally visualized within the stars around Orion. In an exciting collaborative study with Dr. Raghavan, we took some photographs of Nataraja images dated from archaeometallurgical fingerprinting and plotted star charts for the constellation Orion of that corresponding era onto them. As reported in Orientations (Srinivasan, 2006), the star positions were found to a fair extent to correlate with iconometric design as noted in an image in the British Museum attributed from archaeometallurgical fingerprinting to the Pallava period (c. 800 AD). Moreover, the star chart for 1054 AD fitted well the iconometric design of a Nataraja image from Kankoduvanitham archaeometallurgically fingerprinted to the mid-eleventh century AD. Here, the hypothetical position of the crab supernova which exploded in 1054 AD lies near the top left of the head, close to the crescent moon. Chinese records suggest that the crab supernova came into view with a morning crescent moon near it and was visible for 23 days, being four times as bright as Venus. Even American Indians are believed to have made cave paintings of a supernova with a crescent moon. Could it be that the iconometric design of this icon had indeed taken into account the observation of
the supernova explosion?

Crab Nebula Explosin 1054 AD.jpg Crab Nebula Explosin 1054 AD

At any rate, the above studies suggest scope for further investigation into the history of astronomy. No less than celebrated astronomer Carl Sagan suggested that the Nataraja imagery conveyed ‘a premonition of modern astronomical ideas’




India In Antarctic Circle Daksha Underground Tunnel Antarctica?

While searching for information on the spread of Sanatana Dharma throughout the world , I come cross, at times, very strange information that seems to contradict our Knowledge of things and they even looked idiotic.

But when one searches with an open mind, the answer is startling and is borne by facts.

Shiva dances..gif

Shiva Tandava.

When I searched on the Color of Rama and Krishna, I landed with the information that the Ancestor of Rama was From the South.

He was Satyavrata Manu and it is backed by Bhgavatham ,Tamil Classics and geographical evidence of the great Flood in the south of India.

On Agastya Crossing to South, It has been validated by Star Canopus.

Thiruvannmlai is about 3 Million Years old.

Tirupati is 2100 million years old.

Jwalapurm in Kurnool, India is about 100, 000 years old.

Shiva Parvati marriage was about  40 Million Years ago, Proved by Tectonic Plate movements.

You may refer for more under Hinduism in this site.

Clic the Lin to see the Map.

Now I have received information from a  source in the US, who does want to be identified, about an Underground Tunnel in Antarctic,

with Map Co ordinates.

Underground Tunnel in Antarctic?jpg

Underground Tunnel in Antarctic?

The Tunnel entrance is visible.

I am aware that people would call this  glacier or an Ice formation.

But there are some facts worth mentioning.

India was near the Antarctic Circle about 255 Million Years ago.

Geological survey reveals that the continents move constantly. Early on there was one large continent called Pangaea which later on split into two parts; Northern Pangaea (North America and Eurasia) commonly called as Laurasia and  Southern Pangaea (South America, Africa, India , Antarctica, and Australia ) which was called as Gondwanaland. After Pangaea split, Laurasia drifted northward and Gondwanaland drifted southward with the Indian sub-continent closer to the South Pole. The presence of divergent plate boundaries found in the middle of oceans or in the middle of a continent is proof of the existence of the large continent Pangaea. As the fragmented land masses moved away from each other sea water filled up the split and the continents as we know them now were formed. Ice age in Indian subcontinent and North America could be explained if these continents had been inside the polar or circumpolar zone; this would have happened when the Indian sub-continent was part of Gondwanaland. The Indian Sub-Continent was very near the South Pole and was inside the present Antarctic Circle. Refer to the following websites.

http://www.thehindu.com/news/states/tamil-nadu/article2094202.ece  Indian Subcontinent was near South Pole.


It is confirmed that the Indian Sub-continent was close to the South Pole during the Late Permian period which was around 255 MYA ago. There are many Rig Vedic hymns that describe the duration of day and night in the Polar regions. There are also hymns to describe the Polar dawn and other conditions that are unique to the Polar region. A question to explore would be, are the hymns referring to the period when Indian sub-continent was inside the Antarctic Circle or has there been a time in history when the Indian sub-continent was indeed inside the Arctic circle? Could it also be that the Indian sub-continent was inside the Antarctic Circle but there had been a 180 Deg flip in the poles with Antarctica situated at/near the North Pole? Science tells us that a 180 Deg flip in the poles is quite possible. Please refer  the following websites.




In summary, the Rig Vedic hymns which we will examine tomorrow might be referring to a remote point in history when the Indian sub-continent had been inside/near the Polar Regions. If we take it to be referring to the time when the Indian sub-continent was near the South Pole, we get the date for the Vedas in millions of years (Permian period – 255 MYA).  Either the Vedic Hymns are eye witness accounts of Polar conditions or geological studies were advanced enough during the Vedic period to have been able to explore the Polar Regions.

I shall be writing on the Polar Days and Nights as described in the Vedas.

Now to the tunnel.

1.Thiruvannamalai in Tamil Nadu, South India is about 3 Billion years old.

2.Tirupati, also in South India is 2100 Million years old.

3.Ancient Tamil site of advanced civilisation dated a Million Years is in Chennai, also in south.

4.Jwalapuram in Kurnool , which is about a Million years old is in Andhra Pradesh, also in the South Of India.

5.Vaiwasvatha Manu(Satyavrata Manu) was from the South.

6.Daksha Prajapathi is from the south.

7.Shiva was worshiped in the South much before the Vedas period.

8.While one can find the Patala Loka reference in Hinduism tallying with the presence of Mayan , Incas Civilisations and artifacts found in the US, Central Americas support the Patala Loka of Hinduism( Please read my post on these), there is a dearth of materail on this issue.

9.Refernces are found scattered in the Puranas about the three Patala Lokas.

10.Arctic being one of hte Patalas, can Antarctic be the other?

11.Considering the worship of Shiva in the  South preceding the Vedic Texts, the presence of temples and Hills in the South relating to the older periods, The presence of Agastya in the South, Tamil worship of Shiva and Subrahmanyaaas Murugan as predominat deities, probable that the Antarctic could have been the place for Daksha( though this contradicts Himalaya Dakshaand Dakshyayani(Sati) where he hid from Veerabhadra, who was created by Shiva to destroy Dasha Yagnya?

I have been forced to form a theory on these lines as there are more than One Daksha(he changes in every Manavatara) and there is a Temple in Kerala, Southern Tip of India where Daksha Yagnya is celebrated even today (Please read my Post on this)


Lalita Tripura Sundari.jpg

Lalitha Devi Bandasura Home Sunken Beneath Caribbean Google Maps


One of the intriguing aspects of Sanatana Dharma, Hinduism is the places mentioned in them, in the Puranas, Ithihasas,Ramayana and Mahabharata seem to be both allegorical and real(which is verified)

Mount Meru,Chandra Loka, Dhruva( Pole Star)Agastya ( Canopus Star),Sisumara Chakra,Pancha Kosas,the Five sheaths of Human body)……….

All these have physical existence

Please read my Posts on each of these.

I had a call from a Gentleman from Houston ,Texas,US,who informed me that he had seen images of the Deavatas mentioned in our Texts, when he was cruising in the Caribbean.

To be more specific around Puerto Rico, Cuba.

Images flashed by as he was cruising and he felt charged for an instance.

To the doubting Thomases , let me add that he is a very practical man and is a contractor erecting satellites.

In a conversation lasting an hour, I was able to see a keen and observant individual with an open mind.

He did not wish his name to be mentioned.

He had an interpretation of this phenomena, which he had suggested I do not Publish.

However I am posting this with my interpretation, with the limited knowledge  I have of Sanatana Dharma Texts.

1.Co Ordinates. 18°46’40.1″N 67°26’07.4″W.

Click the Teardrop mark in the Map

18.789059, -67.434176.

You will find  ‘No Information available”!

Here is the Google Map for these co ordinates.




1.Please go to the Google Map Link in a new window.

2.Open Satelitte view

3.On to your Right just above the ter drop icon,notice a monstrous Face.

And another next to it in Profile as though it is kissing it!

In both the images Ears Eyes and Noses are visible.

Now Use the Rotate Icon.

Rotate clock wise once.

You see a lot of Figures, appear  to be Human Monstrosities!

Among these you find a Bedecked Horse!


Now to Puerto Rico.


1.Please go to the Google Map Link in a new window.

2.Open Satelitte view

3.In the Map,look for the beginning of a Great Wall starting from beneath Fajardo.

4.It extends to and beyond the British Virgin Islands.

5.The Wall seems to be a folded mountain Chain.

6.Zoom the view at your top right hand corner of the wall ending at British islands.

7.Below Rooselt Roads you find a Fold one finds in the outer wall of a Palace.


Three refernces come to my mind.

One is the Moola Sainya of Ravana.

Another is the place where badasuara was killed b Lalitha Devi.

Yet another is the Chitamani Gruha of Lalitha Devi!

There are ancient Vishnu , Shiva temples in Colorado.

And the US is the Pathala Loka of Hinduism.

Am looking for more evidence.

After the annihilation of Bhandasura, Trimurtis called upon the cosmic architect Viswakarmaand the architect of demons Maya, and instructed them
to construct 16 palaces in 16 kshetras (sacred places) for the residence of Lalita &Shiva KameswaMeruand other gigantic mountains (9) Jalasamudraand
other oceans (7) –total 16Kshetras.
The palatial buildings of mother goddess in these kshetras are called Sripura.
360. Wherever a Sripura is located , its dimensions are like this.
A.)Mount Meru has 4 peaks,
One on the eastern side, one on north-west, one on the south-west,
Each is 100 yojanas tall and 100 yojanas wide these are trimurti worlds,
In the center of these is the fourth, which is 400 yojanas tall and 400 yojanas wide.
B.) Sripura is on the Middle peak
Sripura has metallic compound walls 7 in number they are square-shaped. Eachwall is separated from the next one by one a distance of 7 yojanas.
Kalayasa (iron)wall – The perimeter of this wall is 16 thousand yojanas.
Kansya (bronze)wall—Between these two is the first chamber. Several trees and gardens are located here.
Mahakali and Mahakala are the gate keepers.
Kalachakra is their throne.
‘Images of Ganesha have been excavated in plenty in Mexico. This god with the elephant’s trunk is frequently depicted in Mexican manuscripts . Lord Ganesha ‘Ekadant Ganesh’ was found in the temple at Kopan .


The image of Hanuman called by the name ‘Wilka Huemana’ and measuring 50 feet in height and 12 feet in breadth was found in Guatemala. Similar one was found during an excavation of an Aztec temple in Mexico City and was known as ‘Euhectal’, a wind God, a monkey God.


In the jungles of Honduras idols sit in Hindu mudra meditation pose .

The Hindu doctrine of the ages is found on a massive stone monolith popularly known as the Aztec calendar. This amazing piece of stone disc is 12 feet in diameter and weights more than 20 tons.


A festival called Sita-Ram (Situa – Raimi) was celebrated in Mexico during Nav-Ratri or Dussehra period which has been described on page 5867 in the book ‘Hamsworth History of the World’.  ( read my post0

Both in Central and South America, there are found Sati cremation, priesthood, gurukul system, yajna, birth, marriage and death ceremonies to some extent similar to the Hindus. When Pizarro killed Peruvian King Atahualpa his 4 wives committed Sati—or self sacrifice.

Same with Hindu concepts of cataclysm, rebirth, four yugas and the concept of two planets like Rahu and Ketu causing solar eclipse

AZTEC OF MEXICO is derived from “worshipper of Ashtabhuja or Ashtak ( 8 armed ) ” , the eight armed God- found in Mexican temples.



  • The information found in the Map is likely o be blocked as geographical anaomalies are blocked by Google.

Vimana Aircraft Types From Rig Veda Purana Kalidasa

I have written on the types of Vimanas referred to in ancient Texts.

Aircarft Drawing done in 1923 Based on Ancient Vimana Texts of India.jpg Aircraft Drawing done in 1923 Based on Ancient Vimana Texts of India.

Rig Veda

I have also written on the Aircraft designed and flown by Talpade in India, based on these ancient texts of Bharadwaja.

Rotating Vimanas,


Private Aircrafts

Robots and space technology

I have posted articles on these as well.

here I present some texts and more references from the Rig Veda,Agastya Samhita.Artha Sastra and Kalidasa’s Vikramorvasiyaa.

 The Rig-Veda, the oldest document of the human race includes references to the following modes of transportation: Jalayan a vehicle designed to operate in air and water (Rig Veda 6.58.3).

Kaara- Kaara- Kaara- a vehicle that operates on ground and in water.

(Rig Veda 9.14.1)

Tritala- Tritala- Tritala- a vehicle consisting of three stories.

(Rig Veda 3.14.1);

Trichakra Ratha, Trichakra Ratha, Trichakra Ratha,
a three-wheeled vehicle designed to operate in the air.

(Rig Veda 4.36.1)

Vaayu Ratha, a gas or wind-powered chariot. 

(Rig Veda 5.41.6)

Vidyut Ratha a vehicle that operates on electromagnetic power.

(Rig Veda 3.14.1).

              The “Agastya Samhita” gives us Agastya’s descriptions of two types of aeroplanes. The first is a “chchatra” (umbrella or balloon) to be filled with hydrogen. The process of extracting hydrogen from water is described in elaborate detail and the use of electricity in achieving this is clearly stated. This was stated to be a primitive type of plane, useful only for escaping from a fort when the enemy had set fire to the jungle all around. Hence the name “Agniyana”. The second type of aircraft mentioned is somewhat on the lines of the parachute. It could be opened and shut by operating chords. This aircraft has been described as “vimanadvigunam” i.e. of a lower order than the regular aeroplane. Bhardwaja’s “Vaimanika Shastra” not only gives information on his methods of aeroplane construction but also provides a bibliography. He had consulted six treatises by six different authors previous to him. After him too there have been four commentaries on his work. Planes which will not break (abhedya), or catch fire (adaahya) and which cannot be cut (achchedya) have also been described. Along with the treatise there are diagrams of three types of aeroplanes , “Sundara”, “Shukana” and “Rukma”. It appears that aerial warfare was also not unknown, for the treatise gives the technique of “shatru vimana kampana kriya” and “shatru vimana nashana kriya” i.e. shaking and destroying enemy aircraft, as well as photographing enemy planes, rendering their occupants unconscious and making one’s own plane invisible.
         The Arthasastra of Kautilya (c. 3rd century B.C.) mentions amongst various tradesmen and technocrats the Saubhikas as ‘pilots conducting vehicles in the sky’. Saubha was the name of the aerial flying city of King Harishchandra and the form ‘Saubika’ means ‘one who flies or knows the art of flying an aerial city’. Kautilya uses another significant word ‘Akasa Yodhinah’, which has been translated as ‘persons who are trained to fight from the sky.’ The existence of aerial chariots, in whatever form it might be, was so well-known that it found a place among the royal edicts of the Emperor Asoka which were executed during his reign from 256 B.C. – 237 B. C. Only a few years ago, the Chinese discovered some Sanskrit documents in Lhasa, Tibet and sent them to the University of Chandrigarh to be translated. Dr. Ruth Reyna of the university said that the documents contain directions for building interstellar spaceships! The Chinese announced that they were including certain parts of the documents for study in their space program(* I had written on the ancient Sanskrit Texts found in Lhasa, Tibet)..’

The Rig Veda, the oldest document of the human race includes references to the following modes of transportation:

  • Jalayan – a vehicle designed to operate in air and water. (Rig Veda 6.58.3)
  • Kaara- Kaara- Kaara- a vehicle that operates on ground and in water. (Rig Veda 9.14.1)
  • Tritala- Tritala- Tritala- a vehicle consisting of three stories. (Rig Veda 3.14.1)
  • Trichakra Ratha – Trichakra Ratha – Trichakra Ratha – a three-wheeled vehicle designed to operate in the air. (Rig Veda 4.36.1)
  • Vaayu Ratha- Vaayu Ratha- Vaayu Ratha- a gas or wind-powered chariot. (Rig Veda 5.41.6)
  • Vidyut Ratha- Vidyut Ratha- Vidyut Ratha- a vehicle that operates on power. (Rig Veda 3.14.1).

Kathasaritsagara refers to highly talented woodworkers called Rajyadhara and Pranadhara. The former was so skilled in mechanical contrivances that he could make ocean crossing chariots. And the latter manufactured a flying chariot to carry a thousand passengers in the air. These chariots were stated to be as fast as thought itself. (source: India Through The Ages: History, Art Culture and Religion – By G. Kuppuram p. 532-533).

According to Dr. Vyacheslav Zaitsev:

“the holy Indian Sages, the Ramayana for one, tell of “Two storied celestial chariots with many windows” “They roar like off into the sky until they appear like comets.” The Mahabharata and various Sanskrit books describe at length these chariots, “powered by winged lighting…it was a ship that soared into the air, flying to both the solar and stellar regions.”
(source: Temples and Spaceships – By V. Zaitsev – Sputnik, Jan. 1967 and Hinduism in the Space Age – By E. Vedavyas p. 31-32

The mention of airplanes is found many times throughout Vedic literature, including the following verse from the Yajur-Veda describing the movement of such machines:

“O royal skilled engineer, construct sea-boats, propelled on water by our experts, and airplanes, moving and flying upward, after the clouds that reside in the mid-region, that fly as the boats move on the sea, that fly high over and below the watery clouds. Be thou, thereby, prosperous in this world created by the Omnipresent God, and flier in both air and lightening. (Yajur Veda, 10.19)

The Rig Veda, the oldest document of the human race includes references to the following modes of transportation:

  • Jalayan – a vehicle designed to operate in air and water. (Rig Veda 6.58.3)
  • Kaara- Kaara- Kaara- a vehicle that operates on ground and in water. (Rig Veda 9.14.1)
  • Tritala- Tritala- Tritala- a vehicle consisting of three stories. (Rig Veda 3.14.1)
  • Trichakra Ratha – Trichakra Ratha – Trichakra Ratha – a three-wheeled vehicle designed to operate in the air. (Rig Veda 4.36.1)
  • Vaayu Ratha- Vaayu Ratha- Vaayu Ratha- a gas or wind-powered chariot. (Rig Veda 5.41.6)
  • Vidyut Ratha- Vidyut Ratha- Vidyut Ratha- a vehicle that operates on power. (Rig Veda 3.14.1).

Kathasaritsagara refers to highly talented woodworkers called Rajyadhara and Pranadhara. The former was so skilled in mechanical contrivances that he could make ocean crossing chariots. And the latter manufactured a flying chariot to carry a thousand passengers in the air. These chariots were stated to be as fast as thought itself. (source: India Through The Ages: History, Art Culture and Religion – By G. Kuppuram p. 532-533).

According to Dr. Vyacheslav Zaitsev:

“the holy Indian Sages, the Ramayana for one, tell of “Two storied celestial chariots with many windows” “They roar like off into the sky until they appear like comets.” The Mahabharata and various Sanskrit books describe at length these chariots, “powered by winged lighting…it was a ship that soared into the air, flying to both the solar and stellar regions.”
(source: Temples and Spaceships – By V. Zaitsev – Sputnik, Jan. 1967 and Hinduism in the Space Age – By E. Vedavyas p. 31-32

Vimanas  in Ramayana.

It was capable of accommodating all the vanaras besides Rama, Sita and Lakshman.

             Again in the Vikramaurvaisya, we are told that king Puraravas rode in an aerial car to rescue Urvasi in pursuit of the Danava who was carrying her away. Similarly in the Uttararamacarita in the flight between Lava and Candraketu (Act VI) a number of aerial cars are mentioned as bearing celestial spectators. There is a statement in the Harsacarita of Yavanas being acquainted with aerial machines. The Tamil work Jivakacintamani refers to Jivaka flying through the air. Kathasaritsagara refers to highly talented woodworkers called Rajyadhara and Pranadhara. The former was so skilled in mechanical contrivances that he could make ocean crossing chariots. And the latter manufactured a flying chariot to carry a thousand passengers in the air. These chariots were stated to be as fast as thought itself.

The Arthasastra of Kautilya (c. 3rd century B.C.) mentions amongst various tradesmen and technocrats the Saubhikas as ‘ pilots conducting vehicles in the sky’. Saubha was the name of the aerial flying city of King Harishchandra and the form ‘Saubika’ means ‘one who flies or knows the art of flying an aerial city.’ Kautilya uses another significant word ‘Akasa Yodhinah’, which has been translated as ‘persons who are trained to fight from the sky.’ The existence of aerial chariots, in whatever form it might be, was so well-known that it found a place among the royal edicts of the Emperor Asoka which were executed during his reign from 256 B.C. – 237 B. C. The Vaimanika Shastra (Hindi edn) refers to about 97 works and authorities of yore of which at least 20 works deal with the mechanism of aerial Flying Machine, but none of these works is now traceable. The Yuktikalpataru of Bhoja includes a reference to aerial cars in verses 48-50 and a manuscript of the work belonging to the Calcutta Sanskrit College dated at 1870 A.D.

We are thus in possession of some manuscript material and from the above it appears that there were Vimanas or aircrafts in ancient India and they followed the route over the western sea i.e. Arabian Sea – Africa – Atlantic ocean – Latin America/Mexico, this being the shortest route.

Some ships also might have followed this route, but most of the cargo ships, however, had to follow the longer route over the Pacific ocean via Indonesia – Polynesia – Latin America/Mexico because of the favorable trade winds and the equatorial currents which made the navigation easier.

And if the ancient Indians could perhaps boast of some form of air travel the Nazca lines of Peru acquire an added significance. Not only the scriptural references of aircrafts and the routes of navigation, even some base landing sites might have possibly been found in the tangled outlines and figures in the Pampas of Nazca. Maria Reiche, a German scientist, through her life-long dedication studied these seriously, preserved them from destruction and publicized them before the world. The huge figures which are visible from the sky might have helped the ancient pilots (Sauvikas) of India to land in Peru.

(For more information please refer to Chapters on Pacific, Suvarnabhumi, War in Ancient India, Hindu Scriptures and Seafaring in Ancient India).

The Nazca lines of Peru seem to be landing signal for the air chariots of pre-Colombian times. There are several references in Sanskrit texts about the Indian Vimanas carrying kings and dignitaries to pataldesa.Ramayana describes Ravana’s flight from Varunalaya (Borneo) to Rasatala (Peru).

Prof. D. K. Kanjilal analyses the legend of the Matsya Purana (chapters 129) in his Vimana in Ancient India in the following words:

“Behind the veil of legend and scientific truth comes out that three flying-cities were made for and were used by the demons. Of these three, one was in a stationary orbit in the sky, another moving in the sky and one was permanently stationed in the ground. These were docked like modern spaceships in the sky at particular time and at fixed latitude/longitudes. Siva’s arrow obviously referred to ablazing missile fired from a flying satellite specially built for the purpose and the brunt spaceship fell in the Indian ocean. Vestiges of onetime prosperous civilization destroyed in battles only flicker through these legends.

These references sharply point to the use of some kind of aerial flying vehicles known as Vimana apart from mechanical contrivances, armored cars, various types of missiles etc. These references sounding queer and unscientific even in recent past have been approximated to the present-day technology through the innovation of highly sophisticated weapons and of the space-satellites likeMariner, Vostok, Soyuz, Aryabhatta etc. These facts require more than a passing notice.

The flying vehicles were firstly designated Ratha (vehicle or carriage) in the Rig Veda. Vimanas possessed a very high speed. This aerial vehicle was triangular, large, 3-tier uneven and was piloted by at least three persons (tribandhura). It has three wheels which were probably withdrawn during aerial flight. In one verse the chariot is said to have three columns. It was generally made of anyone of the three kinds of metals, gold, silver or iron but the metal which usually went into its make up according to the Vedic text was gold. It looked beautiful. Long nails or rivets were attached to it. The chariot had three types of fuel. Possessing very fast speed, it moved like a bird in the sky soaring towards the Sun and the Moon and used to come down to the earth with great sound”.

(source: The Indians And The Amerindians

By Dr. S. Chakravarti p.141-146).

In addition to the Vaimanika Shashtra, the Samarangana Sutradhara and the Yuktikalpataru of Bhoja, there are about 150 verses of the Rig Veda, Yajurveda and the Atharvaveda, a lot of literary passages belonging to the Ramayana, the Mahabharata, the Puranas, the Bhagavata and the Raghuvamsa and some references of the darma Abhijnanasakuntalam of Kalidasa, the Abimaraka of Bhasa, the Jatalas.

The Avadhana Literature and of the Kathasaritsagara and a number of literary works contained either references to graphic aerial flight or to the mechanism of the aerial vehicles used in old ages in India. In the Ramayana both the words “Vimana” and “Ratha” have been used:

  • Kamagam ratham asthaya…nadanadipatim (3. 35. 6-7). He boarded the aerial vehicle with Khara which was decorated with jewels and the faces of demons and it moved with noise resembling the sonorous clouds.
  • You may go to your desired place after enticing Sita and I shall bring her to Lanka by air.. So Ravana and Maricha boarded the aerial vehicle resembling a palace (Vimana) from that hermitage.
  • Then the demons brought the Puspaka aerial vehicle and placed Sita on it by bringing her from the Ashoka forest and she was made to see the battle field with Trijata.
  • This aerial vehicle marked with Swan soared into the sky with loud noise.

Reference to Flying vehicles as Vimana occur in the Mahabharata in about 41 places of which the air attack of Salva on Krisna‘s capital Dwaraka deserve special notice. The Asura king Salva had an aerial flying machine known as Saubha-pura in which he came to attack Dwaraka.

He began to shower hails, and missiles from the sky. As Krishna chased him he went near the sea and landed in the high seas. Then he came back again with his flying machine and gave a tough fight to Krishna staying about one Krosa (about 4,000 ft) above the ground level. Krishna at last threw a powerful ground-to-air weapon which hit the plane in the middle and broke it into pieces. The damaged flying machine fell into the seas. This vivid description of the air attack occurs in the Bhagavata also. We also come across the following references to missiles, armaments, sophisticated war-machines and mechanical contrivances as well as to Vimanas in Mahabharata.

The inscriptions of emperor Asoka are by far the most authentic records in support of the existence of aerial flying vehicles which are mentioned as Vimana. The existence of aerial chariots in whatever form it might be was so well-known that it found a place among the royal edicts of the Emperor Asoka which were executed during his reign from 256 B.C.- 237 B.C. Vatsyana in his Kama Sutra referred to mechanical contrivances in their origin among 64 ancillary Sciences.

The Arthasastra of Kautilya (3rd century B.C), a treatise mainly dealing with political economy but containing information on kindred scientific topics refers to a class of mechanic known as Saubhika…

8. Sundara Vimana: Vertical Section

A discussion regarding the existence of and the use of flying vehicles in ancient India naturally waits for an advanced state of knowledge in cosmogony. A close and careful study of the Vedic literature shows that it was not just a collection of primeval poetry but a varied literature of a powerful and dynamic society where the people had the knowledge of cloud and vapor, of the season and of the monsoon, of the different types of wind, of the expanse of the sky, of the strength of the wind blowing at high speed and so on.

Three types of cloud have been referred to in the Rig Veda (1.101.4). which also states that smoke and vapor surcharged with water turn into cloud. Formation of vapor through heat and the subsequent formation of cloud has been referred to in the Vedas. Indian meteorological concepts thus date back to the age of the Rig Veda.





Varalakshmi Vrata Mantras Procedure Receipe By Shiva

Varalakshmi Pooja , also called as Varamahalakshmi Vrata is an important Hindu Festival.

This is celebrated in the Shravana Masa, July -August.

Varalakshmi Vrata  2015.

Vralakshmi.jpg Vralakshmi.

28 August Friday.

For Muhurtha for your city Click the Link below.



Varalakshmi Vratam falls during Shukla Paksha of Hindu month Shravan and it is observed on first Friday before Shravan Purnima. Shravan Purnima is observed as Raksha Bandhan in most Indian states. Varalakshmi Vratam also happens to be second Friday in Shravan month. Currently it falls in month of July or August in English calendar.

Varalakshmi Puja is performed by married women for the well-being of husband and the other family members. It is believed that worshipping Goddess Vara-Lakshmi on this day is equivalent to worshipping Ashta-Lakshmi – the eight Goddesses of Wealth (Sri), Earth (Bhu), Learning (Saraswati), Love (Priti), Fame (Kirti), Peace (Shanti), Pleasure (Tushti) and Strength (Pushti).

While the term Sri itself denotes wealth and every thing that is auspicious,there are some more attributes associated with Goddess Mahalakshmi, consort of Lord Vishnu.

They are ,

In abstract Philosophical terms, Sri,Prosperity is

1.Varchasva,  वर्चस्व,

  1. sway (n)
  2. influence (n)
  3. dominance (n)
  4. ascendancy
  5. domination
  6. mastery



4.Dhanya,Cereals, Food,



7.Bahu Puthra( many or Good children)

8.Satha Samvathsaram,Full Life of Hundred Years,

9. Dheerg Atuhu,Ilness free Life

‘Sri Varchaswa Ayushyam Arogyam Mavvthach Choobhaamana aheeyanthe Dhaanya Dhanam Pasu Bahu Puthra Laabham Sadha Samvathsaram Dhhergamaayuhu’

Aaseervatha Mantra.

In in Varalashmi Vrata women , iddition, pray for the Longevity of their Husbands.

One may note that this Vrata Procedure was initiated by Shiva, for worshipng the wife of Vishnu, thereby signifying the unity of Siva and Vishnu.


Start the Pooja at the appointed Muhurtha .

The Mantras. slokas  order is as follows.

Ganapathi Pooja,

Ganapathi Pranaprathshta,

Ganapathi mantras in short,

Ganapathi Aarthi,

Varalakshmi Vrata Sankalpa,

Ganesha Dhyana,

Kalasa Pooja,

Varalakshmi Avahanam.

Angannyasa, Karannyasa,


1.Durga,( one may recite Durga Suktham also as it is very effective along eith the raditional Durga Ashtotra)

2.Sarsvati Astotra,

3.Lakshmi Ashtotra( Recite Sri Suktha as well)



Punar Pooja either in the same evening or the next day,.depends on family Traditions.

Durga Ashtotra.

Om Drugayai Namaha
Om Shivayai Namaha
Om Maha Lakshmyai Namaha
Om Maha Gouryai Namaha
Om Chandikaye Namaha
Om Sarva Gynayai Namaha
Om Sarva Lokeshayai Namaha
Om Sarva Karma Phala Pradayai Namaha
Om Sarva Teerdha Mayai Namaha
Om Pun Yayai Namaha
Om Deva Yonaye Namaha
Om Ayoni Jaayai Namaha
Om Bhume Jaayai Namaha
Om Nirgu Nayai Namaha
Om Aadhara Shaktyai Namaha
Om Aanee Shvaryai Namaha
Om Nirgu Nayai Namaha
Om Niramham Karayai Namaha
Om Sarva Garva Vimar Dhinyai Namaha
Om Sarva Loka Priyayai Namaha
Om Vaanyai Namaha
Om Sarva Vidyadhi Devataayai Namaha
Om Parvatyai Namaha
Om Devamatre Namaha
Om Vanee Shayai Namaha
Om Vindya Vasinyai Namaha
Om Tejo Vatyai Namaha
Om Maha Matre Namaha
Om Koti Surya Sama Prabhayai Namaha
Om Deva Tayai Namaha
Om Vahni Rupayai Namaha
Om Sate Jase Namaha
Om Varna Rupinyai Namaha
Om Guna Shayayai Namaha
Om Guna Madhyayai Namaha
Om Guna Traya Vivarji Tayai Namaha
Om Karma Gynana Pradayai Namaha
Om Kantayai Namaha
Om Sarva Samhara Karinyai Namaha
Om Dharma Gynanayai Namaha
Om Dharma Nistayai Namaha
Om Sarva Karma Vivardhi Tayai Namaha
Om Kamakshmai Namaha
Om Kama Samhartyai Namaha
Om Kama Krodha Vivarji Tayai Namaha
Om Shan Karyai Namaha
Om Sham Bhavyai Namaha
Om Shan Tayai Namaha
Om Chandra Suryagni Lochanayai Namaha
Om Suja Yayai Namaha
Om Jaya Bhumi Shtayai Namaha
Om Jaahnavyai Namaha
Om Jana Puji Tayai Namaha
Om Shastrasyai Namaha
Om Shastra Mayyai Namaha
Om Nityayai Namaha
Om Shubhayai Namaha
Om Chandhrardha Mastakayai Namaha
Om Bharatyai Namaha
Om Bramaryai Namaha
Om Kalpayai Namaha
Om Karalyai Namaha
Om Krushana Pingalayai Namaha
Om Bramhai Namaha
Om Narayanyai Namaha
Om Roudryai Namaha
Om Chandra Mruta Pari Srutayai Namaha
Om Jyeshtayai Namaha
Om Indirayai Namaha
Om Maha Mayayai Namaha
Om Jagat Grushtya Dhika Rinyai Namaha
Om Bramhanda Koti Samsdha Nayai Namaha
Om Kaminyai Namaha
Om Kamalaa Layayai Namaha
Om Katya Yanyai Namaha
Om Kalaa Teetayai Namaha
Om Kala Samhara Karinyai Namaha
Om Yoga Nishtayai Namaha
Om Yogi Gamyayai Namaha
Om Yogi Dyeyayai Namaha
Om Tapa Svinyai Namaha
Om Gynana Pupayai Namaha
Om Niraka Rayai Namaha
Om Bhakta Bhishta Phala Pradayai Namaha
Om Bhutatme Kayai Namaha
Om Bhuta Matre Namaha
Om Bhute Shyai Namaha
Om Bhuta Darinyai Namaha
Om Svadhayai Namaha
Om Naree Madhya Gatayai Namaha
Om Shada Dharadi Vardhinyai Namaha
Om Mohitam Shubha Dayai Namaha
Om Shubhrayai Namaha
Om Sukshmayai Namaha
Om Matrayai Namaha
Om Nirala Sayai Namaha
Om Nimna Gayai Namaha
Om Neela Samka Shayai Namaha
Om Nitya Nandayai Namaha
Om Harayai Namaha
Om Paraayai Namaha
Om Sarva Gynana Pradayai Namaha
Om Anamtayai Namaha
Om Satyayai Namaha
Om Durlabha Rupinyai Namaha
Om Sarasvatyai Namaha
Om Sarva Gatayai Namaha
Om Sarva Bheeshta Prada Inyai Namaha.

Lakshmi Ashtotra.

Om prakrutyi namaha
Om Vikrutyi namaha
Om Vidyayai namaha
Om Sarwabhoota hita pradai namaha
Om Sraddayai namaha
Om Vibootai namaha
Om Surabhai namaha
Om Paramatmikamai namaha
Om Vache namaha
Om Padmalai namaha
Om Padmai namaha
Om Suchai namaha
Om Swahai namaha
Om Swathatai namaha
Om Dhanyai namaha
Om Hiranmai namaha
Om Lakshmai namaha
Om Nityapushatai namaha
Om Vibhaavarayai namaha
Om Adityai namaha
Om Deeptai namaha
Om Vasudaai namaha
Om Kamalayai namaha
Om Kantayai namaha
Om Kamakshai namaha
Om Rakrodasambhavai namaha
Om Anugrahapradayai namaha
Om Buddai namaha
Om Anughooai namaha
Om Harivallabhai namaha
Om Asokhai namaha
Om Amrutai namaha
Om Deeptai namaha
Om Lokasokavinasinai namaha
Om Dharmanilayai namaha
Om Karunai namaha
Om Lokamatrai namaha
Om Padmapriyai namaha
Om Padmahastai namaha
Om Padmashai namaha
Om Padmasundrai namaha
Om Padmodbhavai namaha
Om Padmamukhai namaha
Om Padmamaladharai namaha
Om Ramaaai namaha
Om Daivai namaha
Om Padminai namaha
Om Padmagandhinai namaha
Om Punyagandhayai namaha
Om Suprasannai namaha
Om Prasadabhimukhai namaha
Om Prabhai namaha
Om Chandravadanai namaha
Om Chandrai namaha
Om Chandrasahodarai namaha
Om Chaturbhujai namaha
Om Chandraroopai namaha
Om Indirai namaha
Om Induseetalai namaha
Om Ahladajannai namaha
Om Pushtai namaha
Om Sivai namaha
Om Sivakartai namaha
Om Satai namaha
Om Vimalai namaha
Om Viswajannai namaha
Om Pushtai namaha
Om Daridraynasinai namaha
Om Preetipushkaranai namaha
Om Santai namaha
Om Sukla malyambarai namaha
Om Srivai namaha
Om Bhaskarai namaha
Om Bilwanilayai namaha
Om Vararohai namaha
Om Yasiswai namaha
Om Vasunadharai namaha
Om Vudaaragai namaha
Om Harinyai namaha
Om Hemamalinai namaha
Om Dhanadhayakartai namaha
Om Siddiai namaha
Om Shtanasowmayai namaha
Om Subhapradai namaha
Om Nrumavesmagataa nandanai namaha
Om Varalakshmai namaha
Om Vasupradaai namaha
Om Hiranyaprakrai namaha
Om Samudratanai namaha
Om Jayai namaha
Om Mangaladevai namaha
Om Mangalai namaha
Om Devayai namaha
Om Vishnuvakshastalastitai namaha
Om Vishnupatnai namaha
Om Prasannshai namaha
Om Nnarayana samasritrai namaha
Om Daridradamsai namaha
Om Daivai namaha
Om Sarvopradavarinai namaha
Om Navadurgai namaha
Om Mahakalai namaha
Om Brahamavishnusivatmikai namaha
Om Trikalagyana sampanai namaha
Om Bhuvaneswarai namaha
Om Varalakshmai namaha: –

OM Sarasvatyai Namaha
OM Mahaabhadraayai Namaha
OM Mahaamaayaayai Namaha
OM Varapradaayai Namaha
OM Shriipradaayai Namaha
OM Padmanilayaayai Namaha
OM Padmaaxyai Namaha
OM Padmavaktrakaayai Namaha
OM Shivaanujaayai Namaha
OM PustakabhRite Namaha
OM GYaanamudraayai Namaha
OM Ramaayai Namaha
OM Paraayai Namaha
OM Kaamaruupaayai Namaha
OM Mahaavidyaayai Namaha
OM Mahaapaataka naashinyai Namaha
OM Mahaashrayaayai Namaha
OM Maalinyai Namaha
OM Mahaabhogaayai Namaha
OM Mahaabhujaayai Namaha
OM Mahaabhaagaayai Namaha
OM Mahotsaahaayai Namaha
OM DivyaaNgaayai Namaha
OM Suravanditaayai Namaha
OM Mahaakaalyai Namaha
OM Mahaapaashaayai Namaha
OM Mahaakaaraayai Namaha
OM Mahaa.nkushaayai Namaha
OM Piitaayai Namaha
OM Vimalaayai Namaha
OM Vishvaayai Namaha
OM Vidyunmaalaayai Namaha
OM VaishhNavyai Namaha
OM Chandrikaayai Namaha
OM Chandravadanaayai Namaha
OM Chandralekhaavibhuushhitaayai Namaha
OM Saavityai Namaha
OM Surasaayai Namaha
OM Devyai Namaha
OM Divyaala.nkaarabhuushhitaayai Namaha
OM Vaagdevyai Namaha
OM Vasudaayai Namaha
OM Tiivraayai Namaha
OM Mahaabhadraayai Namaha
OM Mahaabalaayai Namaha
OM Bhogadaayai Namaha
OM Bhaaratyai Namaha
OM Bhaamaayai Namaha
OM Govindaayai Namaha
OM GOMatyai Namaha
OM Shivaayai Namaha
OM JaTilaayai Namaha
OM Vindhyaavaasaayai Namaha
OM Vindhyaachalaviraajitaayai Namaha
OM ChaNDikaayai Namaha
OM VaishhNavyai Namaha
OM Braahmayai Namaha
OM BrahmaGYaanaikasaadhanaayai Namaha
OM Saudaamanyai Namaha
OM Sudhaamuurtyai Namaha
OM Subhadraayai Namaha
OM Surapuujitaayai Namaha
OM Suvaasinyai Namaha
OM Sunaasaayai Namaha
OM Vinidraayai Namaha
OM Padmalochanaayai Namaha
OM Vidyaaruupaayai Namaha
OM Vishaalaaxyai Namaha
OM Brahmajaayaayai Namaha
OM Mahaaphalaayai Namaha
OM Trayiimuurtaye Namaha
OM TrikaalaGYaayai Namaha
OM TriguNaayai Namaha
OM ShaastraruupiNyai Namaha
OM ShaMbhaasurapramathinyai Namaha
OM Shubhadaayai Namaha
OM Svaraatmikaayai Namaha
OM Raktabiijanihantryai Namaha
OM ChaamuNDaayai Namaha
OM Ambikaayai Namaha
OM MuNDakaayapraharaNaayai Namaha
OM Dhuumralochanamadanaayai Namaha
OM Sarvadevastutaayai Namaha
OM Saumyaayai Namaha
OM Suraasura namaskRitaayai Namaha
OM Kaalaraatryai Namaha
OM Kalaadharaayai Namaha
OM Ruupasaubhaagyadaayinyai Namaha
OM Vaagdevyai Namaha
OM Varaarohaayai Namaha
OM Vaaraahyai Namaha
OM Vaarijaasanaayai Namaha
OM ChitraaMbaraayai Namaha
OM Chitragandhaayai Namaha
OM Chitramaalyavibhuushhitaayai Namaha
OM Kaantaayai Namaha
OM Kaamapradaayai Namaha
OM Vandyaayai Namaha
OM Vidyaadharasupuujitaayai Namaha
OM Shvetaananaayai Namaha
OM Niilabhujaayai Namaha
OM Chaturvargaphalapradaayai Namaha
OM Chaturaanana saamraajyaayai Namaha
OM Raktamadhyaayai Namaha
OM Nira.njanaayai Namaha
OM Ha.nsaasanaayai Namaha
OM NiilajaNghaayai Namaha
OM BrahmavishhNushivaatmikaayai Namaha.

People wake up early in the morning on Friday and take a bath. Traditionally speaking the waking up time for the puja is the brahma muhurtham. Then the designated puja area and house is cleaned well and a beautiful ‘kolam’ or rangoli is drawn on the intended place of puja.

Next is the preparation of the ‘kalasham or kalash.’ A bronze or silver pot is selected and is cleaned thoroughly and a swastika symbol is drawn and is smeared with sandalwood paste. The kalasham pot is filled with raw rice or water, coins, a single whole lime, five different kinds of leaves, and beetle nut. The items used to fill the kalasham vary from region to region and includes turmeric, comb, mirror, small black bangles and black beads.

The kalasham up to the neck is sometimes covered with a cloth and mango leaves are placed on the mouth of the kalasham. Finally, a coconut smeared with turmeric is used to close the mouth of the kalasham. To this coconut, an image of Goddess Lakshmi is fixed or the image of Lakshmi is drawn using turmeric powder. Now the kalasham symbolically represents Goddess Lakshmi.

In some areas, women place a mirror behind the kalasham. Today, there are also specially made Varalakshmi pots available in the market.

The kalasham is usually placed on a bed of rice. First Lord Ganesha is worshipped. Then begins the Varalakshmi Puja. The puja consists of singing slokas dedicated to Goddess Lakshmi like the Lakshmi Sahasranamam. Arati is performed on the kalasham. Different types of sweets are offered. Some people offer pongal. In some areas women tie yellow thread on their hands.

The woman who is observing the Varalakshmi Puja abstains from eating certain kind of food and this varies from region to region. In some regions, women fast till the puja period.

Thamboolam – betel leaf, areca nut and slaked lime – is offered to women in the locality and in the evening an arati is offered.

The next day, that is on Saturday, after taking a bath the kalasham is dismantled and the water in the kalasham is sprinkled in the house. If rice is used then it is mixed with rice in the house.

There are no hard and fast rules in performing the Varalakshmi Puja and you can be flexible on the puja items. Even a simple prayer will please Goddess Lakshmi.

The legend.

On one occasion, Parvati and Parameswara were playing a game of paramapatham. Parvati was winning game after game by the rules, but Parameswara is said to have claimed the victory at each game, wantonly, to Parvati’s intense chagrin. So Parvati demanded to have an umpire and one Chitranemi, a creation of Parameswara, was chosen. As an underling of Parameswara, he sided with his master most unjustly. This provoked Parvati’s anger and she cursed Chitranemi that he should become a leper for discharging his duty in this most unfair manner.

When Chitranemi begged Parvati’s forgiveness and Parameswara added his entreaties to it, she is said to have relented and modified the curse by adding that he would be cured of his leprosy by observing the Vara Lakshmi Vrata. By doing this, Chitranemi was, it is said, rid of the loathsome disease.

The history of the origin Of the Vara Lakshmi Vrata is rather interesting. Lakshmi is said to have visited a pious woman by name Sarmadi, living in the city of Kuntinapura in Magadha (Bihar), in one of her dreams and expressed her satisfaction at her devotion to her children. When she woke up from her sleep, she took a bath and worshiped Lakshmi to ensure her blessings. When the other ladies heard of her dream and her worship of Lakshmi, they too began to worship her, and the custom is then said to have spread everywhere throughout the land in course of time….

This is a pooja that was pronounced by no other than Lord Parameswara to be performed by his consort Parvathi to seek prosperity and happiness for the family. Thus it came to be emulated by married women who sought boons (varam) for the health, wealth and knowledge for the entire family. In some cases, women prayed for being blessed with children.


General Neivedhya Items for the pooja

Salyannam Plain white cooked rice
Kruthakula Payasam Paruppu Payasam(Dal Kheer)
Mashapubam Ulundhu vadai (Urid dal vada)
Kudapubam Appam
Lattugam Pacharisi Idly
Sanagam Kondaikadalai Sundal(Chick peas sundal)
Modhagam Kozhukattai
Nalikerakandam Coconut break into half
Kathalepalam Banana
Patharepalam Ilandhapazham(Ber)
Jambubalam Navarpazham(indian blackberry)
Peejapurapalam) Guva fruit
Narthapalam Orange/ sweet lime



Visit the Link above for recipe for these items.



Moon Dial Konark Calculate To A Minute Sun Dial

Many of us are aware of Sun Dials.

Sun Dial, Konark,India.png Sun Dial, Konark,India.

Many would have visited the one at New Delhi.

But how does one calculate Time with the help of a Sun Dial?

Take the famous Sun Dial at Konark, Odisha, India.

There are eight spokes in the Wheel.

‘The sundial has 8 major spokes that divide 24 hours into 8 equal parts, which means that the time between two major spokes is 3 hours. There are 8 minor spokes as well. Each minor spoke runs exactly in the middle of 2 major spokes. This means that the minor spoke divides the 3 hours in half, so the time between a major spoke and a minor spoke is an hour and half or 90 minutes.

Now, at the edge of the wheel, you can see a lot of beads. If you observe carefully, you can see that there are 30 beads between a minor and a major spoke. So, the 90 minutes are further divided by 30 beads. This means that each bead carries a value of 3 minutes. The beads are large enough, so you can also see if the shadow falls in the center of the bead or on one of the ends of the bead. This way we can further calculate time accurately to the minute.

The sundial shows time in an anti-clockwise fashion. At the top, the major spoke stands for midnight and this spoke stands for 3 A.M and this one for 6 A.M and so on. When I place a finger or a pen at the tail of the animal in the axle, the shadow will fall on the edge of the wheel. Now, I simply note the bead where the shadow falls. Using the math we did before, I can easily tell the current time precisely down to the minute. Imagine how much time and coordination would have happened between the astronomers, engineers and sculptors to create something like this 750 years ago.

Now if you are observing closely, you would have 2 questions in your mind right now. The first question would be, what happens when the sun moves from east to west. Since the wheel is carved on a wall, the sun would not shine on this wheel at all. How can we tell time in the afternoons? Now, the Konark temple has another wheel or sundial, located on the west side of the temple as well. You can just use the other sundial that will work perfectly from afternoon, until sunset.

This is the second and the most interesting question. How do you tell time after sunset? There would be no sun, and hence no shadows from sunset till the next morning’s sunrise. After all, we have 2 sundials in the temple which work only when the sun shines. To this question, I want to point out that the Konark temple does not have just 2 wheels like this. The temple has a total of 24 wheels, all accurately carved just like the sundials. Have you heard of the Moondial? Do you know that the moondials can work just like sun dials during night time? What if the other wheels in the temple could be used as moondials?

Many people think that the other 22 wheels were carved for decorative or religious purposes and do not have an actual use. This is what people thought about the 2 sundials as well. Believe it or not, people thought that all the 24 wheels were just carved for beauty and as Hindu symbols. About 100 years ago, it became known that this was a sundial when an old yogi was seen calculating time secretly. Apparently selected people were using these wheels for generations and for 650 years no one else knew about it. They say that when they asked him about the purpose of the other 22 wheels, the yogi refused to talk and simply walked away.

And our knowledge of just these 2 sundials themselves is actually very limited. You can see how there are multiple circles of beads. You can see carvings and markings all over these sundials, and we don’t the meaning of most of them. For example, this carving on a major spoke has exactly 60 beads. Notice how in some carving you can see leaves and flowers which may mean Spring or Summer. Notice how in some carvings you can see lemurs mating, which only happens during winter. So, these sundials could have even been used as an almanac for a variety of different things. Now you can understand how limited our knowledge is about the rest of the 22 wheels.

Notice that there are clues on these wheels that people have overlooked for centuries. Notice how a woman wakes up and looks at a mirror in the morning. Notice how she is stretching, being tired and ready to go to sleep. And you can also see that she is engaging in sexual activity during night. For centuries, people have ignored these hints and thought that these were carvings of Hindu Goddesses.
This is also a perfect example of how people think ancient unexplainable carvings are just for beauty or religious purposes. If ancient people spent a lot of time creating something, there is a very good chance that it was done for a valuable, scientific purpose.

Moondials are time pieces similar to a sundial. The most basic moondial, which is identical to a sundial, is only accurate on the night of the full moon. Every night after it becomes an additional (on average)[note 1] 48 minutes slow, while every night preceding the full moon it is (again on average) 49 minutes fast, assuming there is even enough light to take a reading by. Thus, one week to either side of the full moon the moondial will read 5 hours and 36 minutes before or after the proper time.

More advanced moondials can include charts showing the exact calculations to get the correct time, as well as dials designed with latitude and longitude in mind.





Vedic Palm Manuscript Atreya Siksha In Germany In Tamil

When I posted an article on the information that Sri.Bandibatla Viswanatham Sastry, Rajamundry, Andhra Pradesh went to Germany and helped the germans to develop V-Rockest, which was used effectively by Hitler in World War II, thought there were positive comments, there was also derision that I was quoting from hearsay and legends which do not have authenticity.

I proceed in my quest to seek the Truth about Santana Dharma, despite some , from our soil, asking me to desist from pursuing the antiquity of Sanatna Dharma.

Aitreya Palm Leaf manuscript in Germany. in Tamil.jpg Aitreya Palm Leaf manuscript in Germany. in Tamil.

I followed up the notion that the Vedic Texts were smuggled to Germany.

For this, I took my grandfather Professor. Geometry Narayana Iyer’s words, for if a grandson does not belive a grandfather, who else would?

I think my grandfather would be happy, wherever he is now.

The Aitreya Shiksha is in Germany and to the surprise of many it is in ancient Tamil !

This also proves my Theory that Sanatana Dharma was in place in the South, probably even before the Sarasvati Valley!

The irony is that the Link was found, of all places in Pakistan defence Forum!


Here is the story.

Here is the long-awaited Ātreya Śikṣā. There are two versions, one is text only, the other is the critical edition with 141 footnotes.


Critical Edition: http://www.peterffreund.com/shiksha/atreya1_shiksha.pdf

We were originally attracted to Ātreya Śikṣā because it was chosen by Dr. Tony Nader, author of the landmark work, Human Physiology: Expression of Veda and Vedic Literature, who correlated the structure and function of the main texts of Shiksha with the 36 pairs of autonomic ganglia on each side of the spine. The Ātreya Śikṣā was specifically correlated with the Mesentericum inferius, one of the autonomic ganglia not located along the spine, but found in the gut, located at the origin of the inferior mesenteric artery where it branches off from the aorta. This ganglion contains the sympathetic neurons innervating the descending and sigmoid colon. (See attached picture at the bottom of this email!)  But this correlation of Ātreya Śikṣā with a small bundle of nerve fibers in the abdominal cavity, did not prepare us for the grand synthesis of the knowledge of Sanskrit phonetics which Ātreya presents in this work. Starting with the alphabet which the beginning student learns, he lays out a course of Vedic study, leading to complete mastery of the science of pronunciation. Pronunciation is for the sake of perfect recitation of the Veda. Vedic recitation is a means of gaining perfection, Pāṭha mātreṇa siddhyati, “Through mere recitation, one gains perfection.” Letter-perfect recitation of the Veda–because the Veda is the blueprint of Natural Law at the basis of the whole creation, the Constitution of the Universe–leads to the complete awakening of intelligence in the individual, awareness rising to command the total potential of Natural Law, in the highest state of consciousness, Unity Consciousness, which Ātreya calls Para Brahman. The knowledge of phonetics is placed in the broader context of culturing enlightenment in the individual, unfolding the hidden latent potential within the individual. Towards this end, Ātreya incorporates all the main themes and threads of Sanskrit phonetics, to create a comprehensive vision that unites the science of phonetics with the age-old tradition of Vedic recitation, and the experience of higher states of consciousness in the individual.

Picture of the aorta and (2/3 of the way down) the place where the Inferior mesenteric artery branches off from the aorta. The nerve ganglion around that branching point, the inferior mesenteric ganglion, is correlated with this Atreya Shiksha.Jpg Picture of the aorta and (2/3 of the way down) the place where the Inferior mesenteric artery branches off from the aorta. The nerve ganglion around that branching point, the inferior mesenteric ganglion, is correlated with this Atreya Shiksha.

The course of Vedic study begins with memorization of the Saṁhitā, and here the Taittirīya recension of Kṛiṣhṇa Yajur Veda is promoted as the first Veda to be learned by the student. After learning the Saṁhitā by heart through constant repetition, repeating it over and over with the teacher, like a gramophone record, the student begins a long and somewhat arduous journey of investigation into the detailed fabrics of the Saṁhitā text. The student starts this journey by learning the word by word recitation of the Vedic text. Whereas the words are put together in the Saṁhitā text, and there is mixing of sounds at the boundaries of words, called Sandhi, the Sandhi is resolved and the words are pulled apart in the Pada Pāṭha, or word by word recitation. Letters that are dropped or changed in Sandhi have to be restored in the Pada Pāṭha recitation, and there are many ambiguities which cannot be decided by inspection: Is the final n after long ā really a final n, or is it actually a final t which has been changed to n by Sandhi? If a long ā is followed by a voiced consonant at the start of the next word, was there originally a visarga (ḥ) which has been dropped by Sandhi, or was there just long ā? There is an entire class of texts, in Sanskrit phonetics, dealing with these issues, and serving as aids in the memorization of the Pada Pāṭha recitation. This group of texts includes the Ingya Ratnam which we have already visited, and they include also a group of texts called Sapta Lakṣaṇam. We will examine Sapta Lakṣaṇam and some of the other texts in this category in a future Ātreya Śikṣā mailing. Ātreya devotes one section to explaining the intricacies of the word by word recitation, particularly as regards the treatment of compound words.

After mastering the Pada Pāṭha, the student is now ready to begin the Krama recitation of the Veda. In the Krama recitation, two words at a time from the Pada Pāṭha are combined together with Sandhi, and recited: The first and the second, the second and the third, and then the third and the fourth, so that each word is repeated twice, once together with the previous word and once together with the following word. Some details of this recitation are explained in the section on Krama in Ātreya Śikṣā, and there are also some rare Śikṣā texts on this topic which we are trying to obtain.

The Saṁhitā and Krama recitations are called Prakṛiti recitations, because the original sequence of the Vedic text is maintained in these recitations. There are also more complex recitations of the words of the Veda, called Vikṛiti, and Ātreya devotes a section to explaining the first of these, called Jaṭā. In the Jaṭā recitation, each pair of words that are repeated in the Krama recitation, are now repeated three times, once forward in their normal sequence, then backward, in the reverse order, and then again forward in the normal sequence, ie.,1-2, 2-1, 1-2. There is a class of texts dealing with the Jaṭā recitation, and we will be visiting a half-dozen of these in a future Ātreya Śikṣā mailing. In addition to Jaṭā, there are seven other modes of Vikṛiti recitation, and these are discussed in another group of phonetic texts, one of which, Vyāla Śikṣā, we have already visited.

After the study of the Vikṛiti recitations of the Vedic text, which take many years to master, there is yet another level of recitation which explores in excruciating detail all the fine points of Vedic phonology. This is the Varṇakrama recitation. Varṇakrama means literally, letter by letter, and there are five kinds of Varṇakrama recitations, each increasingly more complex: The added complexity is not through alteration of sequence, but through giving more and more details of the phonological characteristics of each letter in sequence(1), the associated accent(2), the length (Kāla) of the sound(3), demarcation of plosives by what are called aṅgas (limbs of each vowel)(4) until in the fifth kind of Varṇakrama, called Varṇasārabhūta Varṇakrama(5), eight different parameters are described for each vowel, eight for each consonant, and ten different parameters for each Vedic accent, including the jāti (caste), and devatā of each letter. The description of the Varṇakrama recitation begins with verse 46.2 and continues through verse 281, as Detlef Eichler has so kindly pointed out. Thus the study of Varṇakrama forms the bulk of the content of Ātreya Śikṣā, There is one other well-known text which deals exclusively with Varṇakrama (although Varṇakrama itself is not well known) and that is Pāri Śikṣā. An excellent version of Pāri Śikṣā with numbered verses and clearly marked sections is included in the Hamburg palm leaves where Ātreya Śikṣā is also found, and there it is called Pañchavarṇakrama Lakṣaṇam. We will go into detail about the Varṇakrama recitation as described in Ātreya Śikṣā in the light of the description of Varṇakrama in Pāri Śikṣā in a future Ātreya Śikṣā mailing. The Varṇakrama recitation demands perfection in the letter perfect preservation and recitation of the Vedic text. Its treatment completes the unfoldment of Sanskrit phonetics in Ātreya Śikṣā.

Having completed the discussion of Varṇakrama, in the remaining verses, Ātreya describes the goal of Vedic study, the attainment of Brahman consciousness, and strongly emphasizes the importance of daily recitation of the Veda as taught by the guru.

Atreya Shiksha has 14 chapters and 64 named sections in those chapters. The verse count is said to be 294, but we seem to have 295. The verses are numbered in both manuscripts although sparsely. The Tirupati manuscript was said to be 500 to 600 years old; the Hamburg manuscript is probably 150 to 200 years old. But differences between the Hamburg and the Tirupati manuscripts are very few: these are noted with footnotes. Only rarely was the reading in the Tirupati manuscript clearer or more sound. The Hamburg manuscript has one more verse than the Tirupati manuscript, but this verse seems to belong. The Hamburg manuscript has three lines in a different position than in the Tirupati manuscript. We have settled with the position given them by the Hamburg manuscript. Further differences are more subtle. Only readings that were clearly different, and not due to poor penmanship (or insect damage) have been noted.

The chapters are noted with numbers in the Hamburg manuscript: The numbers are written on the left margin of the palm leaf, associated with the section title of the last section of the chapter. In the Tirupati manuscript, the end of the second chapter is marked with the word “dvaya.” This gives a hint that the chapter divisions are indeed authentic, and perhaps even original. But there is some lack of clarity as to where actually the chapter boundaries fall, since only sections are marked in the text, and only these little clues of numbers written after specific sections give indication of where the chapters start and end. The sections are occasionally noted with colophons; more frequently they are noted with a long horizontal line with a wave at the end, appearing at the end of a verse. Sometimes the section title will include the word “ādi” indicating that the section starts with the verse that begins with those words and that will establish the starting point of the section. Some sections are quite clear from their subject matter; while others are gauged more crudely by the position of the title notation in the margin. Since each line has about one and a quarter anustubh verses, there is some ambiguity for the starting point of some sections.

There are surprisingly few shared verses in Ātreya Śikṣā. Shared verses have been a hallmark of authenticity in Śikṣā texts, and there are just enough to convince us that we have an authentic, original text. There are 32 shared lines in Ātreya Śikṣā, which is about 5% of the whole. There are 18 different Śikṣā texts which have at least one shared line with Ātreya Śikṣā. Top of the list is Pāri Śikṣā with 17 shared lines, then Āpiśali with 7, Śambhu with 5, Kauṇḍinya (Mysore) with 3, Veda Śikṣā, Yajñavalkya, Varṇaratnapradīpikā, Kālanirṇaya, Pāṇini, Śaunaka, Śaiśirīya Śikṣā and Svarāṣṭaka with 2 lines each, and Lomaśi, Sarvasaṁmata, KauhalIya, Cārāyaṇīya, Svara Śikṣā, and Vyāsa Śikṣā each with one shared line. Quite surprisingly, Ātreya Śikṣā is the first text that we have come across which has shared lines with Vyāsa Śikṣa. Although there is a paucity of shared verses, and many verses with the same content and vocabulary have been apparently purposely reworked by one or the other author so that they do not match, like a school-boy being careful to avoid plagiarism, still there are enough shared verses to give the sense of Ātreya belonging to the community of Śikṣākāra’s, the ancient writers of phonetic treatises. As discussed before, Pāri Śikṣā is especially close in content to the Ātreya Śikṣā, and the number of shared verses does not reveal the intimate connection between the two texts: There are many more verses, many of them cited in the footnotes, which exhibit great similarity between Ātreya and Pāri Śikṣā, and many of the chapter titles of the two works are the same. Most of Pāri Śikṣā is in Triṣṭubh meter, with 22 syllables per line, while most of Ātreya Śikṣā is in the more common Anuṣṭubh meter, with only 16 syllables per line. This of course makes it more difficult for one to borrow from the other, but in verse 106, Ātreya does just that, using one and a quarter lines to quote a Triṣṭubh line, apparently from Pāri Śikṣā, concluding with iti proktās te, “Thus they said in ancient times.” This is a hint which gives some measure of validation to the proposal of Detlef Eichler, that Ātreya has simply reworked the material of the earlier Pāri Śikṣā, adding only a few additional sections at the beginning and the end. But regardless of the antecedents, and there are such connections precisely because he does stand within the tradition of Vedic Science, nevertheless, Ātreya’s borrowing does not detract from his accomplishment: Ātreya achieves what no other Śikṣā writer has attempted, namely, he presents to the world a textbook of enlightenment through Vedic recitation.

We are grateful to the Hamburg Staats-Universitaets Bibliothek (Library) for the preservation of this manuscript bundle and the extraordinarily clear photographs of the palm leafs. We would also like to thank Detlef Eichler for his many excellent suggestions and recommended changes of the typescript. And thanks again to all the Kickstarter Project supporters for your support and your patience. We now have the content needed to move ahead with the rewards promised as part of the Atreya Shiksha Project fundraising. And of course, the monthly updates will continue as we progress with the transcription of the 40 other texts in this manuscript bundle.

Gratefully yours,

Peter Freund and Vivek Vaidyanathan

Citations with eternal gratitude to.


  • It may be noticed that the script in the Image is in Tamil (ancient)
  • Dr.Chandrasekhar had pointed it out rightly.

I have written to Professor Peter Freund.


6:53 PM (2 hours ago)

to me

Thanks for contacting Kickstarter.

We’ve received your request and a member of our Community Support team will get back to you within 1-2 business days. Our support hours are 10 a.m. to 6 p.m. ET.

Thank you for your patience and please visit our FAQ and other help resources in the meantime:


Venkata Ramanan

Aug 13, 9:23 AM

The image that is in the article, showing Atreya Suktha,- the writing in the manuscript is Not Sanskrit.

It is Tamil, an ancient language of India, which is very much alive and has an ancient History matching Sanskrit and in fact it runs parallel to Sanskrit and The Vedas ,Puranas and Ithihasas of Sanskrit quote Tamil and Tamil also quotes them.

Surprising that how this has happened considering the nature of the Project.

Kindly effect necessary changes

This Manuscript in Tamil is an enormous find and would even alter Sanatana Dharma History.

My gratitude for such an intersting article.

I have cited this in my blog.

Your Post https://www.kickstarter.com/projects/1871038000/atreya-shiksha/posts/736483

Image url https://ksr-ugc.imgix.net/projects/453013/photo-original.jpg?v=1397809633&w=1536&h=1152&fit=crop&auto=format&q=92&s=ad3be5dbc87bf312335bb7968d6e3b46https://ksr-ugc.imgix.net/projects/453013/photo-original.jpg?v=1397809633&w=1536&h=1152&fit=crop&auto=format&q=92&s=ad3be5dbc87bf312335bb7968d6e3b46



Lord Shiva seated.jpg

How Much Do You Trust God

Faith Sustains, Cures, while Reason seeks out explanations.

For those in critical situations, solution to the problem is importnt than the explanations or the rationale.

Help reaches out to those who have Faith, I have seen.

It may not be some thing unnatural or something akin toa miracle.

It could be by an unexpected turn of events , help from an unexpected source or from a Stranger.

Then how come that even for those who have Faith, help does not arrive many a time?

The answer is your return is directly proportional to your investment , in this case , the intensity of Faith.

Krishna says in the Bhagavad Gita that total, unconditional surrender would beckon Him.

In the Karna Mantra He states,

Sarva Dharman Parthyajyasya Maamekam Charanam Vraja,’

The correct meaning is,

for those who abandon all actions and seek Refuge in Me alone.

He did not come to the aid of Draupadi,also called Krishnai,who was being stripped in an open Hall, though she was crying out to Krishna , at the same time holding on to her clothes.

He came to her when she freed her hands , threw her hands up!

When Tirunavukkarasar( Tamil Saint), called Appar, was  thrown out into the sea with a stone tied around him, he sang,

சொற்றுணை வேதியன் சோதி வானவன் 
பொற்றுணைத் திருந்தடி பொருந்தக் கைதொழக் 
கற்றுணைப் பூட்டியோர் கடலிற் பாய்ச்சினும் 
நற்றுணை யாவது நமச்சி வாயவே. 				4.11.1  Thevaram. by Appar.

Even if you are thrown into the Ocean with a stone around you,

Nama Sivaya, the word of One, Who is,

The Protector of the Word, Vedas,

The Eternal Flame of the Heavens,

For those who worship His feet'

He, The Refuge ,Constant Companion.

This is Thirunavukkarasar's approach.

What does Abhirami Bhattar have to say on this?


அன்றே தடுத்து என்னை ஆண்டுகொண்டாய், கொண்டது அல்ல என்கை
நன்றே உனக்கு? இனி நான் என் செயினும் நடுக்கடலுள்
சென்றே விழினும், கரையேற்றுகை நின் திருவுளமோ.-
ஒன்றே, பல உருவே, அருவே, என் உமையவளே. Abhirami 30

அபிராமி அன்னையே! என் உமையவளே! நான் பாவங்களைச் செய்வதற்கு முன்பே என்னை தடுத்தாட் கொண்டவளே! நான் பாவங்களையே செய்தாலும், நடுக்கடலில் சென்று வீழ்ந்தாலும், அதனின்று காப்பது நின் கடைமையாகும். என்னை ஈடேற்ற முடியாது என்று சொன்னால் நன்றாகாது. இனி உன் திருவுளம்தான் என்னைக் கரை ஏற்ற வேண்டும் (பந்தபாசக் கடலில் இருந்து முக்திக் கரை ஏற்றுதல்). ஒன்றாகவும், பலவாகவும், விளங்குகின்ற என் உமையவளே!

Mother Abhirami,The One who appears as Many,

You have prevented me from committing Sins and taken over long back,

If I commit sins even now, and I fall in the deep ocean.

It is your Job to take care,

நன்றே வருகினும், தீதே விளைகினும், நான் அறிவது
ஒன்றேயும் இல்லை, உனக்கே பரம்: எனக்கு உள்ளம் எல்லாம்
அன்றே உனது என்று அளித்து விட்டேன்:- அழியாத குணக்
குன்றே, அருட்கடலே, இமவான் பெற்ற கோமளமே. Abhrami Andhadi 90

ஏ, அபிராமி! அழியாத குணக்குன்றே! அருட்கடலே! மலையரசன் பெற்றெடுத்த அழகிய கோமள வல்லியே! எனக்கு உரிமை என்று எப்பொருளும் இல்லை. அனைத்தையும் அன்றே உன்னுடையதாக்கி விட்டேன். இனி எனக்கு நல்லதே வந்தாலும், தீமையே விளைந்தாலும், அவற்றை உணராது விருப்பு, வெறுப்பற்றவனாவேன். இனி என்னை உனக்கே பரம் என்று ஆக்கினேன்.

Let auspiciousness strike me or that which is painful,

I have no idea nor I know of it,

It’s all yours,

For I have you given you all that is supposed to be Mine, including my Mind,

Abhirami, Daughter of The Himalayas,The Ocean of  Graciousness,’

Shiva and Linga.jpg

Laos Mountain Sixty Meter Linga Peak Linga Parvatha Vat Phou

We know that Thiruvannamalai is about a Billion old and Tirumala Tirupati is about 2100 Million Years old.

The Thiruvannamalai Hill is believed to be the Form of Linga, Agni Linga.

There is a Mountain in Laos with the Shiva Linga, 60 Meters, at its peak.

It is bathed by a Spring.

The water is carried by 632 Pipes.

Wat Phou peak Linga  Parvatha ,Laos.jpg The mountain has a natural linga on its peak. Image Credit. “Watphoupeaklinga03”. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Watphoupeaklinga03.jpg#/media/File:Watphoupeaklinga03.jpg

Vat Phou has been founded by the Cham, according to the historians and was later one of the first temples of the Khmers outside Cambodia. The oldest ruins date from the fifth and sixth century. Vat Phou nestles at the base of Mount Phou Pasak, that got the name Lingaparvata, because on top a 60 metres high monolith reaches into the sky. This natural outcropping has led the people to consider it a sacred place long ago. It resembles to linga of Shiva, the god of the Hindu. To some visitors it resembles also a female breast (see picture by Diane, taken on Don Daeng). “Parvata” means “mountain,” so “Lingaparvata” is literally “Linga Mountain.” It is the same word-root as “Parvati” the name of Shiva’s consort, a mountain-goddess, notes art-and-archaeology.com. Willard Van De Bogart tells the story of Lingaparvata, the story was also published with a lot of book references. Read also the official site description by the Museum of Vat Phu.

Linga Parvata.

n Laos, Lingaparvata became a focal point for austerities to Shiva in the fifth century under the vocable of Bhadresvara, the god of the Chams at My Hon-Son on the Champa (Vietnam) coast. The city of Kuruksetra and then later called Sreshthapura was the holiest ancient city for kings to make pilgrimage (tirtha yatra). In fact a 250 mile royal road runs from Angkor Wat directly to Vat Phu indicating there was a direct link to Vat Phu from the new Ankorean center.

There is a haunting living quality to Lingaparvata as it protrudes so uniquely into the sky almost as if some giant were pushing upward deep from within its rocky interior. From a distance Lingaparvata appears as a linga or even a small temple set on the summit where rituals to the gods would be performed. There is a Chinese document from the Sui dynasty (589-616CE) that mentions a temple on the summit of a mountain named Ling-kia-po-p’o, which is guarded by a thousand soldiers and consecrated to a spirit named Po-to-li. It was Georges Coedes, the famous French epigraphists, who transliterated Ling-po-p’o into Lingaparvata.

It is by all accounts a magical mystifying experience to witness this singular protuberance setting itself alone amongst the mountain tops behind Vat Phu and forever capturing the fascination and wonder of anyone who sets eyes on it.

Mt. Phu Kao immediately focuses your attention to the summit as no other small mountain can do. It’s as if in its own way the mountain is trying to announce something profound or waiting to direct the eyes of the beholder to look at something very special. The mountain commands one to look in its direction because none of the other hills are as unique. It is unique and different and holds its own as a singular presence like none of the other hills. Surely such a mountain would be thought of having supernatural powers and perhaps in order to even address those powers rites and rituals would have had to be conducted long before any consideration would be given to scale its summit.

Here was a mountain top that was so singular in its appearance that innately one sensed there was something being conducted on its rocky protrusion that only the mountain itself knew about. The absolute profundity and sanctity that the mountain has held over the millennia has finally reached its symbolic identity as the linga of Lord Shiva himself.

This was Shiva’s pillar of fire that endlessly went into the heavens and endlessly passed down through the earth. Here was the penultimate axis of the world and once the Brahmins from India saw this outcropping they could do none other than name this mountain Lingaparvata. This one linga would be impossible to move, and would provide the devotee with a substantive feeling of awe simply by recognizing the latent power of this mountain made it possible to communicate with the gods. It was on this mountain that the priests had developed the Cakravartin cosmology that in 400 years would establish the consecration of the Khmer Empire where Shiva, Vishnu, and Brahma would be the gods that would establish divine kingship for another 500 years.

If Mt Kailash in Tibet is considered the home of Shiva and Arunachela is considered an actual manifestation of Shiva then I would offer that Lingaparvata could be thought of as the temple of Shiva whereby divine communication with all the gods would take place. My justification for making such a statement and associating Lingaparvata with a temple gateway to meet the gods is by recognizing that the Khmer Empire got its spiritual guidance from the environs of Kuruksetra. The combination of Vat Phu, Lingaparvata, the sacred spring and King Jayavarman IIÕs inscription at Vat Oubmong indicate an auspicious focal point that merits calling Lingaparvata a temple gate way to the gods. It was in 802CE that King Jayavarman II consecrated the Khmer Empire and he became the “Cakravatin” and established the union between god and king and the beginning of the “Devaraja” cult worship’


Champasak Wat Phou Spring water pipes.jpg Champasak Wat Phou Spring water being carried by pipes to bathe Shiva.

‘From Pakse, we first headed south 30 km, ferried across the Mekong River, cooled off over lunch at a riverside restaurant in Champasak town, then continued to the Khmer site of Wat Phu Champasak. Unlike the meticulously restored Phanom Rung site that we visited in Thailand, this one has a very atmospheric tumbled-down appearance. From a huge pond, a promenade flanked by stone lotus bud columns (most lying on the ground) leads to a pair of large rectangular worship pavilions, the most impressive buildings here due to their size and detailed carvings. The pathway continues west past a Nandi pavilion, now empty, and climbs past some guardian figures and a Ganesha to the main sanctuary. This structure of stone blocks has many detailed carvings of Hindu epics and gods. Originally it housed a Shiva lingam continually bathed in water from a nearby spring. Now it shelters several folksy Buddhas.





Kriya Babaji.jpg

Siddhas Of North India Guru Parampara List

The title of this Post is a Misnomer in the sense that the Siddhas do not belong to any particular Region or Language.

I had provided the title to denote the Siddhas of the north of the Vindhyas(even here there are some from the South)

Generally the name Siddha is associated with the South, more specifically Tamil.

Sidhhas from the North seem to be following Patanjali, while in the south Agastya and Bhogar.

Agastya seems to have been the first after Lord Shiva.

One fact I have noticed is that Goraknath is found as a mentor of many a Siddhas from the North.

There is a Gorakka Nathar among the Siddhas in the South.

It is referred in Tamil texts that  there are 1008 Siddhas.

Many in the North are not aware of the Siddhas of the South and the South of the North.

This Post is to point out that all Siddhas belong to the Group of Realized Souls and we are not aware of it.

Following is a List of Siddhas from the North.

Route Map of Mahavtar Babaji's Cave.jpg Route Map of Mahavtar Babaji’s Cave.Babaji was among the first batch of disciples of Agastya with Bhogar.

Shri Adabanga nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Pagal
Place: Maharashtra, Gujarat.
Tapasya: north-eastern highland.
Sadhana: hatha-yoga kriya siddhi, tadasana siddhi.
Deeds: spread of hatha yoga, activities for the sake of human beings.

Shri Allama nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Sufi panth
Place: Pakistan, Kaikai district.
Sadhana: perfection of pavan-muktasana, vajrasana, virasana, dhyana and gyana yoga siddhi.
Tapasya: Highland, Sindhu (Penjab), Pakistan. Nothern areas.
Deeds: preachment of one bhava for hindu and muslims, activities for the sake of human beings.

Shri Aughar nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Goraksha-panth (Aughar)
Place.: Girnarnath, Gujarat.
Sadhana: padmasana siddhi (sitting on the asana can materialize the things (from dhyana)), parvat-utkatasana siddhi.
Tapasya: 12 years of tapas on Girnar mountain.
Deeds: own siddhis usage for the sake of soсiety, Natha dharma propagation.

Shri Balagundai nathji

Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji
Panth: Aai.
Place: Karnal kshetra, Gorakh Tilla, Pakistan.
Sadhana: Gorakshasana siddhi, Shunya samadhi, Kundalini sadhana, all Yoga siddhis.
Tapasya: Gorakh Tilla, Pakistan Himalayan Gadval, Badrinath, Kedarnath, Karnal, Haryana, Rajastan, Punjab
Deeds: Guru-seva, tapasya, perfect example of Bhakty yoga, hatha yoga siddhis (miracles), holy life.

Shri Balak nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: Hamirpur, Shahatalai, Himachal pradesh.
Sadhana: dvipada-vakrasana siddhi, padmasana, gyana-mudra, avadhut tapasvi, Yoga siddhis.
Tapasya: Kailasa, Manasarovar, Bhadrinath, Kedarnath, Himachal pradesh, Jammu Kashmir, Penjab, Sindu and other places.
Deeds: human society service with yoga siddhis, parikram and pilgrimage through India, Dharma propagation.

Shri Bhadra nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Lankanath ji.

Panth: Raval yogi.
Place: Bhadra-kshetra, Andhra pradesh (southern part).
Sadhana: vajrasana, padmasana, tadasana siddhis, kappar-chimta siddhi, avadhut sadhana.
Tapasya: Bhadra area (avadhut sadhana), Shri Shaila mountain, Andhra pradesh, Kadaki-kshetra, Karnataka.
Deeds: tantra siddhi manifestation, service to society, pilgrimage.

Shri Bhagai nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Shritainathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Kurukshetra (Haryana).
Sadhana: yoga mudrasana, tadasana, garudasana, ashva sanchalanasana, hamsasana, pada pranamasana siddhis
Tapasya: dhyana, shunya samadhi.
Deeds: service to humans with yoga siddhis, Natha dharma propagation.

Shri Bhartrihari (Vichar) nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag (founder).
Place: Uijain (Malva), Madhya pradesh.
Sadhana: siddhasana, kundalini yoga siddhi, avadhut sadhana.
Tapasya: Madhya pradesh, Penjab, Haryana, Himalayas, Uttarakhand, Bengalia, Uttar pradesh, Pacistan, Sindh.
Deeds: helping others with own yoga siddhis, founding of Vairag panth, Natha dharma propagation.

Shri Bhuchar nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Bhartrihari nathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag.
Place: Hajara (Punjab).
Sadhana: virasana, siddhasana siddhi, practice of dhyana at snakes area of habitat.
Tapasya: practice under the earth ground, own power over the nature of creation, over the spirit of yogi.
Deeds: defence of all living beings, defence of Dharma.

Shri Bhusakai nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Aai
Place: Bengal (Vimala-gufa).
Sadhana: padmasana, brahmacharyasana, yoga mudrasana siddhis.
Tapasya: Bengal, Bihar, Orissa, Haryana, forests.
Deeds: dharma propagation, yoga miracles for the sake of society.

Shri Bileshaya nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Charpat nathji.

Panth: Charpati nathi.
Place: Highland, lake Manimahesh (Himachal pradesh).
Sadhana: dvipada-grivasana and padmasana siddhis, rasa-siddhi.
Tapasya: nothern mountains.
Deeds: service to humans through the Yoga, herbal healing.

Shri Birabank nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshnathji.

Panth: Dhvaj panth (founder).
Place: Rishimukh (Mouth of Rishi).
Sadhana: urdhva pada shirshasana siddhi; pavan-hari, Rama bhakta, gyana yoga, brahmacharya, endowed with all qualities.
Deeds: defence/safety of all beings, gyana vidya transmission.

Shri Brahmanai (Brahmai) nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yoga Bhagai nathji.

Panth: Aai
Place: Haryana (Djind), Hastinapur, Uttar pradesh.
Sadhana: gomukhasana, matsiendrasana, badha padmasana, pavan muktasana siddhis.
Tapasya: jata wearing (Jatadhara), hatha yoga tapasya, Haryana, Uttar pradesh, Penjab, Himalayas.
Deeds: hatha yoga, karma kanda (dhuna yoga), service to humans through yoga siddhis.

Shri Chakra nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Nateshvari.
Place: northwest area.
Sadhana: svastikasana, chakrasana siddhis, chakri-tantra sadhana, linga-vakrasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Gorakhtilla in Pakistan, Kaikea area, northen mountains.
Deeds: propagated dharma, service to the human well-being, wandering.

Shri Chandra nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Kapilnathji.

Panth: Kaplani.
Place: Bengal, Ganga-sagar, Kolayat (Rajasthan).
Sadhana: kapilasana, vajrasana siddhis.
Tapasya: guruseva, tapasya in Kolayat, Shiva-bhakta.

Shri Charpat nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Charpati nathas.
Place: Chamba in Himachal Pradesh.
Sadhana: padmasana-siddhi, purna-matsyendrasana siddhi, rasa-siddhi, teaching for Ayurveda (acharya).
Tapasya: Himachal Pradesh, Badrinath, Kedarnath, Gangotri, Jammu Kashmir.
Deeds: service to the people by his knowledge in Ayurveda (healing) and showing of yoga-siddhis.

Shri Dariya nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Nateshwari (Dariya nathi).
Place: Atak Dariya (Pakistan).
Sadhana: gupta-garbhasana siddhi, long being in the water, padmasana-siddhi.
Tapasya: Pakistan, Sind Hingalaja, Kabul, Kandhar, Himalayas.
Deeds: yogic miracles for human well-being, wandering around India.

Shri Daya nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji 

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: Mountain Girnar, Gujarat.
Sadhana: gorakshasana siddhi, padmasana, abhaya mudra siddhi.
Tapasya: dhyana yoga tapasya at Vindhya mountain, Girnar, Himalayas.
Deeds: helping others while pilgrimage all over India.

Shri Deva nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Govindanathji

Panth: Varkari (Bhagavat Dharma)
Place: Oiyapur (Andjan village), Amaravati (Maharashtra)
Sadhana: hasta-pavan muktasana siddhi, knowledge of Bhagavat Gita (one of Puranas), bhakti sadhana, poetry, and others.
Tapasya: Andjan area, Oliyapur at Maharashtra, Karnataka, Andhra pradesh.
Deeds: bhakti, Bhagavata Dharma propagation, service to the people.

Shri Dharma nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Pav
Place: north east of India.
Sadhana: siddhasana, gyan-mudra siddhi, padmasana siddhi, Veda shastra prashna and other
Tapasya: mountain Kailas, Manasarovar, Patal Bhuneshvar.
Deeds:dharma propagation.

Shri Dhir nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Allamanathji

Panth: Sufi
Place: Southern East part of Bengal.
Tapasya: Bengal, Orissa, sea-coast districts.
Deeds: dharma and Natha Siddha knowledge propagation, wandering around all India.

Shri Dhundhakar nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai
Place: southeast Assam, Nepal, Nagalend.
Sadhana: padmasana siddhi, atma anubhava, sadhana in a fog, shankha mudra, pavan muktasana.
Deeds: propagation of gyana-yoga and samadhi-yoga in Uttarahand, Southern East India; impact on people with yogic miracles.

Shri Eka nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Jarnadhan nathji

Panth: Varkari
Place: Paithan, Maharashtra.
Sadhana: siddhasana, padmasana bhakti-rasadhara siddhi.
Tapasya: moutain Shulabhandjan, Trayambakeshvar, Maharashtra, Gangapur, Karnataka, moutain Shri Shaila, Andhra, Malikarjuna, Uttar pradesh and other places.
Deeds: extraordinary bhakti-yoga, and through this pure bhakti he showed yogic miracles for the human well-being.

Shri Gahini nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Varkari
Place: Trayambakeshvara (Kanaka village) – Maharashtra
Sadhana: Unmani, Bhakta rasamrita sadhana, hasta kachhavasana perfection.
Tapasya: Trayambakeshvar (Maharashtra), Bengal, Gujarat, Karnataka, Andhra and other
Deeds: founder of Vaishnavi Varkari Sampradaya, bhakti yoga propagation.

Shri Gariba nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Balak nathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: Kangada (Himachal pradesh), Palampur
Sadhana: padmasana, utkatasana siddhi, avadhut sadhana, gyana yoga.
Tapasya: tapasya in jungle and gufa at Unna, Kangada (Himachal pradesh), Sadhora (Penjab), Dafarpur (Haryana), Haidrabad (Andhra), Tuladjapur (Maharashtra), Dhinodhar (Kachha), Hingaladja (Pakistan) and other places.
Deeds: All over India Yoga propagation and service to people with yoga siddhis.

Shri Gaurav nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Kapalika (Aghor)
Place: Bihar
Tapasya: Himalayas, Assam, Manipuram, Nagalend.
Sadhana: gyana-dhyana yoga, samadhi sadhana, kandharasana siddhi.
Deeds: siddhi manifestation, dharma propagation.

Shri Gehalla raval nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Raval panth (Kapalika)
Place: Western district of Hangalaj, Sindhu Kshetra
Sadhana: pavan muktasana, shmashan sadhana.
Tapasya: Hingalaja Parvatia kshetra, Badtinath, Kedarnath.
Deeds: founder of Raval Panth, Dharma propagation, perfections in knowledge connected to Dharma, Artha, Kama and Moksha.

Shri Ghora cholipa nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai.
Place: North Eastern India.
Tapasya: Bengal, Gohati (Gauhati), Assam and mountain areas.
Sadhana: siddhasana, virasana siddhi, dhuna karma sadhana, mudrasana siddhi.
Deeds: Natha dharma propagation.

Shri Gopal nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Ekanathji

Panth: Varkari
Place: Tripura kshetra, Kore village.
Sadhana: siddhasana and padmasana siddhi, dhuna karma, bhakti yoga, divine nectar (amrita) drinking, Nada Brahman realization, gomukhasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Maharashtra, Karnataka, Andhra pradesh, Uttar pradesh and other places of tapasya.
Deeds: practice of bhakti yoga, Amrita usage pleasure, Dharma propagation, blessing people.

Shri Gorknathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Dharmanathi
Place: Kashmir and Sindh areas.
Sadhana: kandharasana siddhi, padmasana siddhi, long living in water siddhi, gyana yoga.
Tapasya: in water in padmasana.
Deeds: sadhana, gyana, siddhi manifestation, Dharma propagation and care for children.

Shri Havai nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai
Place: western area.
Sadhana: moving on the air, perfection in control of pranas, hastapada and padmasana siddhis.
Tapasya: Badrinath, Kedarnath.
Deeds: spreading of nath-dharma.

Shri Jambha nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Mannathi.
Place: Djalapur, Rajastan.
Sadhana: Vaishnavi bhakta sadhana, dhyana yoga from hatha yoga, gyana yoga, urdhva dhanurasana siddhi.
Tapasya: mind and feels control, asketism.
Deeds: bhakti yoga, pravachana.

Shri Jnyaneshvar nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Nivritti nathji.

Panth: Varkari.
Place: Alandi (Maharashtra).
Sadhana: Kundalini yoga, padmasana, nitambasana siddhi, Nada Brahman yoga, bhakri yoga and other.
Tapasya: Bhakti yoga (in Maharashtra, Uttar pradesh, Gujarat, Karnataka, Andhra pradesh).
Deeds: Brahman knowledge propagation, blessing people with Yoga siddhi.

Shri Jvalendra nathji
Guru: Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Pav (founder)
Place: Kalashachala (Djalor).
Sadhana: Kapalika and Vajrayana siddhi.
Tapasya: kukuttasana and djalandhara bandha perfections.
Deeds: Natha samprdaya propagation across India, yoga siddhis, Mantra yoga.

Shri Kakachandi nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Chauranginathji

Panth: Palak (Pagal).
Place: Kashmir, Kak- bhubhundi tirtha.
Sadhana: kaka-mudra, siddhasana, padmasana perfection, pavan-mukta-mukhasana, linga-bhedasana, linga-bhedi-vakrasana.
Tapasya: Jammu, Kashmir, Badrinath, Himalayas, Kakbhubhundi tirtha, Nepal, near Krishna and Kandaki rivers, mountain Sumek, Kailasa, Ujjain and other places of tapasya.
Deeds: bhakti-yoga sadhana and propagation of Dharma.

Shri Kala nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyenrdanathji

Panth: Aghora, Kapalika, Kaplani
Place: Kullu, Himachal pradesh
Tapasya: Kulu, Himachal, Penjab, Eastern India, Assam, Nagalend and other places where he did aghor-tapasya.
Sadhana: utkatasana, pavan-mukta-karnasana siddhi.
Deeds: service to humans, writing of books.

Shri Kanakai nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Bengal
Sadhana: padmasana siddhi, samadhi-sadhana, yoga mudrasana siddhi.
Tapasya: West Bengal, seacost areas, Haryana, Kuru kshetra, Penjab, Gorakh-tilla and other places.
Deeds: yoga miracles for the sake of human beings, pilgrimage across India.

Shri Kanipa nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Jalandhar nathji

Panth: Pav (Kapalika, hevajra).
Place: Pahadpur (Bihar).
Sadhana: urdhva-dhanurasana siddhi, baddha-padmasana.
Tapasya: Rajastan, Bihar, Maharashtra, Karnataka, and other places where he practiced shmashan-vairagya.
Deeds: dharma propagation around all India.

Shri Kapil nathji (Kapila Muni)
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Kaplani.
Place: Gangasagar, Bengal.
Tapasya: East of Nilakantha Kunda, hot water of sunny Ganga, hot rivers, tapasya at Pashupatinath (Rajastan), Kolayat (Bengalia), Kailas, Badrinath.
Sadhana: kapilasana-siddhi.
Deeds: development of Sankhya shastra, Gyana-yoga pravachana all across India.

Shri Kaya nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Bhartrihari nathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag.
Place: Penjab kshetra, and Nepal.
Sadhana: svastikasana, Kundalini Yoga siddhi, avadgut tapasya, pavan muktasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Nepal, Penjab, Rajastan, Pakistan and others place of tapasya.
Deeds: yoga miracles by power of knowledge and imagination, Gyana yoga and Dharma propagation.

Shri Khechar nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai.
Place: Punchh, Kashmir district.
Sadhana: padmasana and virasana, khechari mudra siddhi.
Tapasya: powered by prana (pavan hari), levitation.
Deeds: various miracles by shakti and yogic siddhis, spreading of Nath-dharma.

Shri Korant nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Pir Patannathji

Panth: Satnathi.
Place: Taksha shila (capital of ancient Gandharvas), Bihar.
Tapasya: mountain areas, Tibet, Nepal (Dang).
Sadhana: shreshtha-utkatasana, padmasana siddha, dhyana-yoga, samadhi-yoga.

Shri Ladhai nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Bhusakainathji

Panth: Aai.
Place: Western and Nothern Punjab, Haryana, Kuru Kshetra, Indraprastha.
Sadhana: gomukhasana-siddhi.
Tapasya: Punjab, Haryana, Himalayas.
Deeds: Ishvara-bhaktI propagation which is acquired through the sadhana.

Shri Lanka nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Raval panth.
Place: Shri lanka (southern part).
Sadhana: shakti tantra sadhana, pavan-muktasana, virasana, siddhasana, padmasana, tadasana, vajrasana siddhis.
Tapasya: mountain Kailas, (Rakshas Till lake), Maharashtra (Trayambakeshvar), mountain Shri Shaila, Andhra pradesh, Mallikarjuna in Karnataka, Tamilnadu, Bengal and other places.
Deeds: the throne, knowledge of raja yoga, dhyana yoga.

Shri Madra nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Lankanathji

Panth: Raval yogi.
Place: Madra-desha (South of Madhya Pradesh)
Sadhana: siddhi of long-term being in water, siddhasana, raja-yoga, dhuna siddhi, dhyana-gyana yoga, hasta-mukta-utatasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Madra-desha, Karnataka, Orissa, Shri Shaila Mountain, Mallikarjuna, Shri Lanka, seeacost areas.
Deeds: care for human well-being through the mantra and tantra, wandering around all India, dharma propagation.

Shri Mallik nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Het nathi (Aghor).
Place: Orissa (Nivar district).
Sadhana: ardha-virasana, siddhasana siddhis. Vajrayana-siddhi, shmashan-siddhi.
Tapasya: in shmashan of Bengal, Orissa.
Deeds: Vajrayana, shmashan siddhi through the yoga, service for human well-being.

Shri Manasai nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Bhagai nathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Mathura, Agra (Uttar Pradesh).
Sadhana: gomukhasana, matsyendrasana, vajrasana siddhi.
Tapasya: avadhoot-tapasvi (jata-sadhana) in Haryana, Uttar Pradesh, Panjab etc.
Deeds: hatha-yoga sadhana, propagated and spreaded dharma through jnyana-yoga tapasya.

Shri Manik nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: varkari
Place: Ahmedabad, Gujarat.
Sadhana: padmasana (jnyana-mudra) siddhi, bhakti-yoga, hatha-yoga.
Tapasya: asceticism
Deeds: spreading of bhakti-sadhana.

Shri Manju nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Mannathi
Place: Kadali, Simhala island (Ceylon)
Tapasya: West Bengal, Karnataka, Orissa.
Sadhana: continuous travelling, ardha-virasana siddhi, tapasthali, tantra-mantra yoga, gyana-yoga siddhi.
Deeds: spreading of dharma around all India.

Shri Markandeya nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Shiv-yogi.
Place: northeast side of Kaylas mountain.
Sadhana: siddhasana, urdhva kachhavasana siddhis, shankha-mudra.
Tapasya: Brahmacharya, service for Guru Adinathji, Agni Brahman; obtained food by begging (bhiksha anna); perfection in strong tapasya to achieve the grace of the gods and goddesses, and the visions of past, present and future.

Shri Masta nathji
According to natha-yogis and in particular to yogis of Aai-panth, Siddha Baba Mastanath is recognized by one of last avatars of Guru Gorakshanath in the human form that could be approximately in the end of a XVIII-th century. Read more…

Shri Meru nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Gauravnathji

Panth: Kaplani (kapalika)
Place: Bihar
Sadhana: virasana and parvat-utkatasana (meru-asana) siddhi.
Deeds: tapasya-sadhana in mountain area, spreading of dharma around all India.

Shri Mina nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Pav
Place: Kashmir kshetra, Assam
Sadhana: vajrasana siddhi.
Tapasya: yoga, dhyana, samadhi-marga, gyana-marga.

Shri Nagarjuna nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Parasnathi, Raval-panth
Place: Shri Shaila Mountain (south)
Sadhana: knowledge of Rasayana-shastra, Tantra-shastra, worship of Nagadevi, mantra-yoga, gyan-yoga, writing of books, tapasya on Shaila mountain and in Jvalaji, hastapada utkatasana siddhi.
Deeds: spreading doctrine in Malvar, Orissa, Bengal, Tibet, Himalayas, Andhra Pradesh, Shri Shaila Mountain.

Shri Narada Deva nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji.

Panth: Satnath
Place: Maharashtra (south).
Sadhana: bhakti-yoga siddhi.
Deeds: propagated way of bhakti in Maharashtra, Gujarat, Andhra Pradesh.

Shri Naramai nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Brahmainathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Jinda (Haryana).
Sadhana: avadhoot-tapasya (in naga condition – without clothes), hatha-yoga, padmasana, siddhasana siddhis.
Tapasya: hatha-yoga (in the nude form) in Haryana, Panjab, Rajasthan, Uttar Pradesh.
Deeds: propagated doctrine of Nath and dharma in Haryana, Jammu-Kashmir, Rajasthan, Panjab, Himachal Pradesh and all India.

Shri Nivritti nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Gahininathji

Panth: Vaishnavi(Varkari)
Place: Triambakeshvar (Maharashtra)
Sadhana: pavan-muktasana siddhi, bhakti-yoga sadhana, svastikasana, siddhasana siddhis, kundalini sadhana.
Tapasya: reached all possible siddhis by bhakti-yoga.
Deeds: propagated of bhakti-yoga, care for people.

Shri Pippal nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Ramnathji

Panth: Ramik (Ramnathi)
Place: Prayag (Uttar Pradesh)
Tapasya: Uttar Pradesh, Uttarakhand, mountains of Nepal.
Sadhana: padmasana, siddhasana, parvat-utkatasana siddhis; courage, mahamudra-siddhi.
Deeds: spreading of nath-yoga, care for human well-being, showing of yoga-siddhis.

Shri Prabhudeva nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Sikkim
Sadhana: tapasya in dandasana.
Tapasya: stay naked in full dispassion.
Deeds: yoga-sadhana, spreading of knowledge.

Shri Prakash nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: West Bengal, Gujarat.
Tapasya: mountain area.
Sadhana: pada-bhujangasana, siddhasana siddhi, gyan-mudra siddhi, gyan-yoga siddhi, appearance of light volume from body.
Deeds: spreading of dhyan-yoga, gyan-yoga, laya-yoga.

Shri Praudha nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Bhartrihari nathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: Ujjain (Madhya Pradesh).
Sadhana: hasta-padangushtha-shirshasana siddhi, siddhasana, avadhoot-sadhana.
Tapasya: avadhoot-tapasya in Madhya Pradesh, Gujarat, Panjab, Rajasthan etc.
Deeds: spreading of dharma of Gorakshanath and Nath-Sampradaya.

Shri Ratan nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Satnath
Place: Bhatinda (Panjab)
Sadhana: raja-yoga, laya-yoga, pavanahari-yoga, khanjanasana.
Deeds: working wonders around all India, Kabul, Kandhar, Mecca, Medina.

Shri Sahajai nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Kanakainathji

Panth: Aai
Place: East Bengal.
Sadhana: being in avadhoot state, sadhana in the sea (near the sea or ocean), parvat-utkatasana siddhi.
Tapasya: East Bengal, tapasya in eastern seaside areas (avadhoot state).
Deeds: propagated vairadya, gyana, absence of desires.

Shri Sahiroba nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Gahininathji.

Panth: Varkari.
Place: Gova-kshetra.
Sadhana: Bhakti-yoga, kundalini chakra sadhana, bhunamunasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Bhakti-yoga – Maharashtra, Gova, Andhra, Bengal and other places of tapasya.
Deeds: writing of books, spreading of bhakti-yoga.

Shri Sanak nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Satnath
Place: Badrinath in Kashmir, Vaikuntha.
Tapasya: dhyana-gyana yoga, karma-kanda upasana (on the riverbank of Gandaki).
Sadhana: gomukhasana, padmasana siddhis.
Deeds: spreading of dharma and knowledge.

Shri Sananda nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji.

Panth: Satnathi
Place: southeast of Kaylas Mountain.
Tapasya: Badrinath, Kedarnath, Gangotri, Yamuna.
Sadhana: dhyana, samadhi, commentation of Vedas, knowledge of Vedas.
Deeds: spreading of Brahma-vidya, svastikasana and hastapada-vakrasana siddhis.

Shri Sanatan nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Satnath.
Tapasya: Badrinath, Kedarnath, Gangotri, yoga-sadhana and gyana-sadhana near Yamuna river, karma-kanda upasana.
Sadhana: padmasana, siddhasana siddhi.
Deeds: spreading of dharma and knowledge.

Shri Sanatkumar nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji

Panth: Satnath.
Place: Southwest direction (nairitya)
Sadhana: dharana-dhyana-samadhi yoga, dvipada vatayanasana siddhi.
Tapasya: Kaylas, Badrinath, Gangotri are the places of tapasya; Brahma-jnyana, Brahma-darshan, commentation of Vedas.

Shri Sarasvatai nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Kaikai (northwest part of India)
Sadhana: pashchimottanasana, siddhasana, virasana siddhis.  Spontaneous experience of Shabda-Brahman, also perfect knowledge of music, bhakti-siddhi.
Deeds: spreading of bhakti-yoga.

Shri Shabar nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Kapalika.
Place: Gauda area in Bengal.
Sadhana: mahamudra, shunya-samadhi, antar-mukha sadhana, shmashan-sadhana.
Tapasya: Vikram Shila, Magadha (the territory of Bihar and Jarkhand), West Bengal, tapasya on the Shri Shaila Mountain.
Deeds: spreading of dharma and care for human well-being.

Shri Shringeri nathji (Gopichand nath)
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Jvalendra nathji.

Panth: Pav.
Place: Gauda area in Bengal, West Bengal (Rangapur).
Sadhana: mulabandha-siddhi in siddhasana, garudasana-siddhi.
Tapasya: West Bengal, Rajasthan, Himalayas.
Deeds: wandered around all India and propagated nath-dharma.

Shri Shritai nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Kuru-kshetra (Haryana).
Sadhana: ardhva-pada-hastasana, svastikasana, garudasana siddhis, kundalini-yoga.
Tapasya: Haryana, Panjab, Bengal, Uttar Pradesh, Himalayas etc.
Deeds: spreading of natha-yoga.

Shri Siddhabuddha nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Dariyanathji

Panth: Nateshvari (Dariya nathi)
Place: Kaikai area, Pakistan.
Tapasya: Jammu Kashmir (Amarnath).
Sadhana: padmasana siddhi, gyan-mudra, chandra-rasamrita, kurmasana siddhi.
Deeds: service for human well-being.

Shri Siddhapad nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Niranjan nathji

Panth: Aai
Place: Himachal Pradesh.
Tapasya: Uttarakhand, Himachal Pradesh, stood on one foot of 12 years in woods of Badrinath.
Sadhana: padangushtasana siddhi.
Deeds: spreading of nath-dharma around of India.

Shri Siddhasan nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Aai
Place: southwestern area, Orissa.
Sadhana: tapasya in siddhasana.
Deeds: spreading of yoga around of India and out of it.

Shri Sukadeva nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Ramke
Place: on the islands and mountains.
Tapasya: unknown tapasya.
Sadhana: dhruvasana, padmasana siddhis.
Deeds: spreading of Shrimad Bhagavatam, propagating of moksha and mukti.

Shri Surananda nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Balaknathji

Panth: Bhartrihari Vairag
Place: Dungarpur, Rajastan.
Sadhana: gorakshasana siddhi, jnyana-dhyana yoga.
Tapasya: Rajasthan, Panjab, Gujarat, Madhya Pradesh.
Deeds: spreading of knowledge and bhakti in Madhya Pradesh, Panjab, Rajasthan.

Shri Surat nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Aai.
Place: Panjab, Uttar Pradesh (Shamali).
Sadhana: pavan-muktasana siddhi.
Tapasya: dhuna-karma sadhana (tapasya near dhuna).
Deeds: spreading of yoga siddhanta, showing of the yoga-siddhas in Uttar Pradesh, Panjab, Haryana, Bihar, Rajastan.

Shri Tara nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Matsyendranathji

Panth: Pagal
Place: Pancha-janya kshetra (southwestern area).
Tapasya: West Bengal, Gauhati (Kamakhya), Himachal, Tibbatia.
Sadhana: padmasana, dvipada-dhruvasana siddhis.
Deeds: kapalika aghora siddhi, care for human well-being.

Shri Tintini nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Jalandhar nathji

Panth: Pav
Place: Southern part of India.
Sadhana: tolasana, lolasana, kukutasana, tripada-ashvasana siddhis.
Deeds: wandered around India, propogated gyan-yoga.

Shri Vakra nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Chakra nathji

Panth: Nateshvari
Place: Kaikei and Jammu district.
Tapasya: Himalayas mountains.
Sadhana: svastikasana, vakrasana siddhis, full adherence to Brahman (Brahmacharana).
Deeds: yoga sadhana propagation, yoga miracles, service to people, pilgrimage.

Shri Vira nathji
Guru: Shri Shambhujati Guru Gorakshanathji

Panth: Dariya nathi.
Place: Punjab.
Sadhana: padvirasana siddhi, Shri Hauman upasana.
Tapasya: Punjab, Sindh pradesh, Himachal pradesh, Himalayas.
Deeds: propagation of Dharma all over the India.

Shri Virupaksha nathji
Guru: Shri Omkar Adinathji.

Panth: Sahacharyo (sahajani yog).
Place:  Shri Parvat Devikot, Orissa.
Sadhana: siddhasana, svastikasana, padmasana, dvipada mastakasana siddhis.
Deeds: support and propagation of Yamari tantra.

Shri Yajnavalkya nathji
Guru: Shri Siddha Yogi Satyanathji

Panth: Satnath
Place: Himachal Pradesh, Kanva-kshetra (Kotadvar)
Tapasya: realized siddhis of living on the sun.
Sadhana: dharana-dhyana-samadhi, accent on shunya-samadhi, pavan-muktasana siddhi.
Deeds: propagated gyana-yoga.
Reference and Citation.

Atomic Analysis Report Of Palani Dhandayuthapani Subrahmanya

When the self-styled rationalists call every thing Hinduism stands for and Hindu sages as non sense and irrational , it is befitting to recall the words of Sir Isaac Newton, considered to be one of the Giants of Physics.

Palani Dhandayuthapani.gif Palani Dhandayuthapani , Moolavar,Palani.

‘ Sir Isaac Newton modestly remarked. “All that I have done to the human community is to make a common man understand His observable laws”. He added further by saying. “God created the forces of gravity. I connect this by a mathematical equation in an understandable way”.

How true these words are!

Palani Subrahmanaya, called as Palani Andavar, Palani Dhandayuthapani, Idol is believed to have been made and installed by Bhogar a senior Siddha.

He prepared the Idol, according to some traditions with a strange mixture called Nava Paashana.(Nine Poisonous Minerals)

This , the traditions say,was prepared by mixing minerals in a specific  proportion/combination.

Bhogar was also an Alchemist.

Paashaana also means Poison.

This mixture could have been prepared by mixing Nine rare herbs of poisonous nature .

The resultant mixture was used by Bhogar to make the Idol.

( It is believed that Bhogar made three idols, one is now at Palani, the other two have been hidden by Bhogar somewhere in the Eastern Ghats in South India: they are expected to surface at an appropriate time).

The other option for the Idol’s raw material is granite.

It has been observed that the Dhandayudhapani Idol at Palani became weak below the neck and the lower portions looked as if they would fall at any time.

A suggestion was mooted to repair or change the Idol.

This was not agreeable to the devotees as it would be against the Shastras.

So the Government of Tamil Nadu appointed a committee to study the issue and submit its recommendations.

I am providing the report afer a few sentences about the findings of the committee.

1.The Idol’s face was fresh as though it was installed recently.

2.The lower portions were damaged.

3.On testing with an Atomic Analyser, it was found that the Idol was made of neither Granite, nor minerals.

4.The Scienists were unable to determine what it is made of.

Now an abstract of the report; the web site Link is provided towards the close of the Post.

Dhandayuthapani Temple.jpg Dhandayuthapani Temple,Palani.

Though the preliminary visual examination of the idol revealed the possibility of the material being of granitic origin. It could not be confirmed, as neither a microscopic examination nor a chemical analysis could be done in the absence of loose material from the idol being available for such detailed investigation. But we were aware that the abhishekam materials flowing over the idol could possibly absorb some of the ingredients from the idol to acquire the medicinal property, curative qualities and offer relief to many devotees from their ailments.

Guided by this knowledge and taking a clue from this, we applied sandalwood paste to the idol and let it remain overnight. The next day the sandalwood paste was collected and a solution was prepared for further chemical examination, using
As the next step, the sandal wood paste solution from the paste left on the idol overnight was subjected to the experiment. The instrument showed no apparent reading. The experiment was repeated several times and the instrument showed a zero absorption. When other samples were tested, the instrument showed positive results but for the sandal wood paste left overnight on the idol of the lord, the result was zero absorption. It was revealed to us as a stupendous moral – that even modern scientific analysis cannot penetrate the Divine Structure.a sophisticated instrument, the Perkin-Elmer 707 atomic absorption spectrophotometer to identify the trace elements. A standard solution required for the experiment was made to calibrate the instrument.’

The Study was by Dr. Prof. M.S. Saravanan, M.Sc., Ph.D., F.M.S., F.G.S. is an an earth scientist and mineralogist and former Director of the Tamil Nadu Department of Geology & Mines and Chairman of Tamilnadu Minerals Limited and a one-time close associate of Kripananda Variar.

He was also a sub-committe member constituted by the Government of Tamil Nadu to Study and Test the Idol.



Front and Back view of Credit Cards..jpg
consumer forum, Tamils

Tamil On Credit Cards Ramayana On Loans

People used mock at one who borrows money, Pledge things till about forty years ago.

Now possessing a credit card is a status symbol.

Gold Loans.jpg

Gold Loans.

One who does not have it is looked down, even a shopkeeper looks down at you if you say you do not have a credit card!

I have seen people covering their heads before entering a Pawnshop to pledge.

Now we have advertisements exhorting people to avail Gold Loan!

…..The same pathetic situation with the Nations.

We had Argentina earlier,followed by Ireland, now Greece .

Nations have been humiliated.

All because of spending more than Income!

Economists(!) of the Keynesian variety might use any jargon like restructuring of Finances, Packages…….

What essentially has happened the borrower has been ridiculed, his very independence in peril.

Greece is a case in point.

No point in blaming the lender.

He is merely asking his money back

This is because people madly follow the US, by spending more than what they have,on imagined earnings/projected earnings.

US does not have enough God Reserves in Fort Knox to back up its debts.

Read my Posts on this.

No what does the ancient Language Tamil say of Credit, borrowings?

Tamil Peom on Credit.png

Tamil Peom on Credit. by Avvaiyar

Adhigam Selavaanaal
Maanamizhandhu Madhikettu Pona Dhisai
Ellaarkkum Kallanaai Yezhupirappum Theeyanaai
Nallaarkkum Pollaanaam Naadu”

One who spends more that what he earns, ( gets a loan to meet out his expenses), will lose his dignity, lose his mind and will be considered by all as thief in whatever he goes.

He will be a sinner in all his births and will be called bad even by the Good , despite all his other good Characteristics.

What his mental would be, when he faces the creditors?

Kambar, the Great Tamil Poet, in his Ramayana, answers this.

Kambhar on Credit,Kambha Ramayan

Kambhar on Credit,Kambha Ramayana, Tamil.

‘Like a fish that has taken in poison; Like the wax near a hot flame; Like the toad that got caught between the venomous jaws of a snake; When the brave arrows of Lord Rama flew in the war field. Ravana’s feared and panicked as of the victim’s position in the above situations that can be compared to the person in a debt’


Hanuman Sheds Tears Bangalore, Govt. Blocks The Only Video

There was a comment for my Post Hanuman sheds Tears, Real Life Story in Facebook that the Idol of Lord Hanuman at Banswadi, a suburb of Bangalore sheds tears on Hanuman Jayanthi Day.

I sought information from the writer.

Anjaneya Bangalore.jpg

Hanuman, Banswadi, Bangalore.

No sooner than I posted the reply, I realised that I could Google for the information.

I did just that.

For the web search term ‘hanuman tears banaswadi’, I could get information.

This included the one from Bangalore Tourism .

I am providing the excerpt from the site.

But for Video search, the search returned with the only Video.

The catch is that the Video has been blocked by the Government Of India!

This is the search result.


This is the message for the Url..


Well, what reason could there be?

That It is Hanuman, ?

Hanuman Sheds Tears, Banswadi , Bangalore.

‘Every year on the eve of Hanuman Jayanthi which falls between December 16 to January 14 usually on a full moon-day in the month of Chaitra, this deity is attracted by a miracle; it so happens that tears come out from the idol and people flock from all parts of Bangalore to witness this miracle.

The Most important prehistory of this temple was constructed in dravidian fashion, it is 100 years old. and it has small small temples to denote their prehistory themselves and dedicated to Lord Rama, Shiva and Ganapathi within the walled compound.



Hanuman Uproots Shiva Linga Hanuman Pit Thirukkurankaval

Anjaneya, Hanuman is considered to be an Avatar of Shiva and some Purans mention Him as the Son of Lord Shiva.

Though Hanuman was an ardent Devotee of Lord Rama, He was a devotee of Shiva as well.

But there is an incident narrated in the Valmiki Ramayana, where Hanuman uprooted the Shiva Linga!

Hanuman Worships Shiva.png

Hanuman Worships Shiva.

Lord Rama, after the killing of Ravana, was advised to perform Prayaschitta, Atonement, for killing Ravana a Vedic scholar and a devotee of Shiva in Rameswaram, within two days from the date of killing Ravana.

Rama accordingly reached Rameswaram,while Hanuman and Jatayu were sent to search for A Shiva Linga

As they were delayed, Sita, asked by Rama , to. form a Shiva Linga out of sand , as the suspicious Muhurtha was about to end..

Sita did and at the same time Hanuman with the Linga was sighted.

Hanuman was upset that the Linga was not used by Sita .

Rama asked him to remove the Linga by the Sita so that Hanuman’s Linga could be installed,

Hanuman tried to uproot it, but finding the job tough, coiled His Tail around the Linga and uprooted it.

This fell few miles off Rameswaram and it is called Hanuman Pallam, Hanuman Pit.

In the process Hanuman’s tail was cut off.

Hanuman realized his folly and Rama advised him to perform Pooja for Shiva at Thirukkurankaval .

Hanuman did so..

Lord Hanuman realized his folly. It was pre-ordained that the lingam prepared by Lord Sita was to be used for the rituals and sought forgiveness from Lord Rama and Sita to regrow his tail.

Lord Rama suggested to Lord Hanuman that he seek forgiveness from Lord Shiva instead and suggested that Lord Hanuman visit Thirukurungaval and worship Lord Shiva there to get back his tail. Hence the place has acquired its name, Tirukurunkaval (Place where Lord Shiva was worshipped by a monkey-faced God) The testimony to this story is that it is one of the few Lord Shiva temples in the world, with a shrine to Lord Hanuman facing Lord Shiva.

It is also a metaphorical message that Lord Shiva and Lord Vishnu (of which Lord Rama was an incarnation) are the same.

Thirukkurankukka/ Thirukkurankaval is one of the 275 Thevara Shivasthalam of Lord Shiva in Myladuthurai, Nagapattinam District, Tamil Nadu.  This is one of the 5 prominent temples of Lord Shiva ending its name with ‘Ka’ and they are: Thiruvanaikka, Thirukkodikka, Thirunellikka, Thirkolakka and Thirukkurankukka.


Presiding deity –  Lord Thirukunthalanathar/Kunthaleswarar /Kundalakarneswarar with his consort Goddess Sri Kunthalambikai

Mangalasasanam – Thirunavukkarasar

Theertham – Hanumath Theertham

Sthalavruksham – Mango tree

Worshipped by – Lord Anjaneya

Sannidhis – Lord Ganesha, Lord Nandikeshwara, Lord Subramanya with his consorts Goddesses Sri Valli  & Deivayanai, Lord Surya, Lord Bhairava, Idols of Anjaneya, Anjaneya, Goshtamurtham – Lord Dakshinamurthi, Goddess Sri Durga,

Festivals – Maha Shivaratri, Masi Makam, Amavasya, Chithirai Utsavam, Arudra Darisanam, Aippasi Annabhishekam, Thirukarthikai, Markazhi Utsavam



Aarati to Tirupati Balaji Moolavar.jpg

Tirupati – Tirumala 2100 Million Years Old ,Geology

Tirupati Balaji, Venkateswara is one of the most venerated Gods of Hinduism and the temple, in Chittoor District is visited by thousands of people everyday.

The Hindu Puranas speak of this temple as being quite old.

This Temple in the Tirupati/Tirumala Hills is and surrounded by  Hills which are prehistoric and the Hills have the world’s most ancient natural rock Archway.

Geologists have dated this and the information tallies with what Hindu Puranas say about the age of the Hills.

It is about 21oo Million years old.

Eparchaean Unconformity (Tirupati hills) is a major discontinuity of stratigraphic significance that represents a period of remarkable serenity in the geological history of the earth. It is seen at the steep natural slopes, road scars and ravines in the Tirupati – Tirumala Ghatroad in Chittoor district of Andhra Pradesh, India.[1][2]

Antiquity of  Tirupati, Tirumala Hills, India.jpg Plaque gives brief details of Eparchaen Unconformity Image Credit.”Plaque at Tirumal hills on Eparchean Unconformity” by Nvvchar – Own work. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Plaque_at_Tirumal_hills_on_Eparchean_Unconformity.jpg#/media/File:Plaque_at_Tirumal_hills_on_Eparchean_Unconformity.jpg

In 2001, the Geological Survey of India (GSI) declared the unconformity to be one of the 26 “Geological Monuments of India”. GSI’s commemoration document, published on the occasion of the 150 years anniversary celebration, provides an insight into the formation of the subcontinent, the orogeny, the paleoenvironment and the exotic collection of paleo-flora and fauna. The details provided for the Eparchaean Unconformity monument indicate that this feature forms the boundary surface between Proterozoic Nagari Quartzites andArchaean granite. The time gap between the formation of the two units is at least 500 Ma.[2]

Naturak Archway Tirupati.jpg Natural Archway Tirupati, The assessed geological age of the rock arch is 2.5 billion years. Formation of the arch is attributed to intensified weathering and erosion of stream action that has withstood the torque of nature Image Credit.”Natural stone arch in tirumala” by Tatiraju.rishabh at English Wikipedia. Licensed under CC BY 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – https://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Natural_stone_arch_in_tirumala.JPG#/media/File:Natural_stone_arch_in_tirumala.JPG

Garuda hiils , Tirupathi.jpg

Garuda hiils , Tirupathi.Million Years Old.

At this location, the boundary is between sedimentary rocks of the Cudappah Supergroup, 1600 million years in age, and Archaean rocks comprising granites, gneisses and dolerite dykes that are more than 2100 million years old. This unconformity gives an indication of the enormous time gap in the creation of the earth’s crust.

Tirupati Tirumala hilld.jpg

Tirupat Hills, Balaji TempleTirupati Tirumala

The Tirupati hills are situated at the foot of a range of hills known by several names, including ‘Seshachala’, ‘Venkatachala’ and ‘Balaji’. There are four geological units:

(1) Archaean rocks of the eastern Dharwar Craton (the granites and gneisses)
(2) the Eparchean unconformity (Quartzose sandstones overlying the granite with a distinct unconformity)
(3) Puranas (a general name for Proterozoic sedimentary sequences found in a series of basins deposited on the Indian Shield; including the Cuddapah Basin)[4]
(4) Quaternary deposits

The Tirumala hills essentially of precambrian period are composed of sedimentary rocksquartzites and intercalated shales, which are referred to as the Nagari quartzites, which forms part of the Cuddapah Supergroup. It is a subset of the Purana rock succession that rests above the archaean rocks.[2][3][5]

The hill ranges of the Tirumala rise to a height of 900 metres (3,000 ft) (at Tirumala) from the average height of 150 metres (490 ft) in the plains at Tirupati. The steep scarp of the ranges shows the Eparchian Unconformity’s topographic, structural and denudational features.[2][6] The sedimentary thickness of the Cudappah basin is of the order of 12 kilometres (7.5 mi), and includes volcanic sequences in the form of sills and dykes. A prominent Eparchaean Unconformity of the formation resting on the archaean peninsular gneissic complex is noted. Rocks of the Cuddapah Supergroup, and the overlying Kurnool Group, comprise the stratigraphic sequence of the basin. This feature is contiguous all along the defined Archaean-Cuddapah contact zone even though its age may vary along its traced path.[2][7]


The location of the Geological Monument is well connected by road, rail and air routes. The nearest railhead to Tirumala hills is Tirupati. The geological monument is located 10 kilometres (6.2 mi) northwest of Tirupati town, at the 12 kilometres (7.5 mi) point on the Tirupati – Tirumala Ghat road. From Tirupati railway station the approach to the Tirumal temple is only by road, a distance of 10 kilometres (6.2 mi).[2][8] The nearest airport is located at Renigunta, about 15 kilometres (9.3 mi) away from the Tirupati city, which connects to Chennai, Hyderabad and Bangalore airports. Regular bus services (both private and government) are operated by all the states bordering Andhra Pradesh.

Known History of the temple as per records.

All the great dynasties of rulers of the southern peninsula have paid homage to Lord Sri Venkateswara in this ancient shrine. The Pallavas of Kancheepuram (9th century AD), the Cholas of Thanjavur (a century later), the Pandyas of Madurai, and the kings and chieftains of Vijayanagar (14th - 15th century AD) were devotees of the Lord and they competed with one another in endowing the temple with rich offerings and contributions. It was during the rule of the Vijayanagar dynasty that the contributions to the temple increased. Sri Krishnadevaraya had statues of himself and his consorts installed at the portals of the temple, and these statues can be seen to this day. There is also a statue of Venkatapati Raya in the main temple. After the decline of the Vijayanagar dynasty, nobles and chieftains from all parts of the country continued to pay their homage and offer gifts to the temple. The Maratha general, Raghoji Bhonsle, visited the temple and set up a permanent endowment for the conduct of worship in the temple. He also presented valuable jewels to the Lord, including a large emerald which is still preserved in a box named after the General. Among the later rulers who have endowed large amounts are the rulers of Mysore and Gadwal. After the fall of the Hindu kingdoms, the Muslim rulers of Karnataka and then the Britishers took over, and many of the temples came under their supervisory and protective control. In 1843 AD, the East India Company divested itself of the direct management of non-Christian places of worship and native religious institutions. The administration of the shrine of Sri Venkateswara and a number of estates were then entrusted to Sri Seva Dossji of the Hatiramji Mutt at Tirumala, and the temple remained under the administration of the Mahants for nearly a century, till 1933 AD. In 1933, the Madras Legislature passed a special act, which empowered the Tirumala Tirupati Devasthanams(TTD) Committee to control and administer a fixed group of temples in the Tirumala-Tirupati area, through a Commissioner appointed by the Government of Madras. In 1951, the Act of 1933 was replaced by an enactment whereby the administration of TTD was entrusted to a Board of Trustees, and an Executive Officer was appointed by the Government . The provisions of the Act of 1951 were retained by Charitable and Religious Endowments Act, 1966.

From The Puranas.
Sri Venkatachala Mahatmya is referred to in several Puranas, of which the most important are the Varaha Purana and the Bhavishyottara Purana. The printed work contains extracts from the Varaha Purana, Padma Purana, Garuda Purana, Brahmanda Purana, Markandeya Purana, Harivamsa, Vamana Purana, Brahma Purana, Brahmottara Purana, Aditya Purana, Skanda Purana and Bhavishyottara Purana. Most of these extracts describe the sanctity and antiquity of the hills around Tirumala and the numerous teerthams situated on them. The legends taken from the Venkatachala Mahatmya and the Varaha Purana, pertaining to the manifestation of the Lord at Tirumala, are of particular interest. According to the Varaha Purana, Adi Varaha manifested Himself on the western bank of the Swami Pushkarini, while Vishnu in the form of Venkateswara came to reside on the southern bank of the Swami Pushkarini. One day, Rangadasa, a staunch devotee of Vishnu, in the course of his pilgrimage, joined Vaikhanasa Gopinatha, who was going up the Tirumala Hill for the daily worship of Lord Venkateswara. After bathing in the Swami Pushkarini, he beheld the lotus-eyed and blue-bodied Vishnu beneath a tamarind tree. Vishnu was exposed to the sun, wind and rain and was only protected by the extended wings of Garuda. Rangadasa was astounded by the wonderful sight. He raised a rough wall of stones around the deity, and started supplying flowers faithfully to Gopinatha everyday for Vishnu's worship. One day, Rangadasa was distracted by a Gandharva king and his ladies. Consequently, he forgot to supply flowers to Gopinatha for Vishnu's worship. The Lord then revealed Himself and told Rangadasa that He had been testing the latter's continence, but Rangadasa had not been steadfast and had succumbed to temptation. However, the Lord accepted and appreciated Rangadasa's devoted service to Him till then, and blessed Rangadasa that he would be reborn as an affluent ruler of a province and would enjoy the earthly pleasures. He would continue to serve the Lord, construct a beautiful temple with a vimana and high surrounding walls, and thereby earn eternal glory. Rangadasa was reborn as Tondaman, the son of the royal couple, Suvira and Nandini. Tondaman enjoyed a pleasurable life as a young man. One day, he set out on a hunting expedition on the Tirumala Hill, and with the help of a forester, saw Vishnu under the tamarind tree. Tondaman returned home, deeply affected by the vision of Vishnu. Tondaman later inherited his father's kingdom, Tondamandalam. In accordance with the directions given by Adi Varaha to a forester, Tondaman constructed a prakaram and dvara gopura, and arranged for regular worship of the Lord (according to Vaikhanasa Agama). In the Kali Yuga, Akasaraja came to rule over Tondamandalam. His daughter Padmavathi was married to Venkateswara. The marriage, officiated by Brahma, was celebrated with great pomp and splendour.

Tirumala-Tirupati :-

    The town of Tirupati is one of the most ancient and spectacular places of pilgrimage in India. It is situated in the Chittoor district in southern Andhra Pradesh. The town owes its existence to the sacred temple of Lord Sri Venkateswara situated on the Tirumala Hill adjoining it. With a history that dates back to over twelve centuries, the temple is the jewel in the crown of ancient places of worship in southern India.

The Tirumala Hill is 3200 ft above sea level, and is about 10.33 sq miles in area. It comprises seven peaks, representing the seven hoods of Adisesha, thus earning the name, Seshachalam. The seven peaks are called Seshadri, Neeladri, Garudadri, Anjanadri, Vrishabhadri, Narayanadri and Venkatadri.

    The sacred temple of Sri Venkateswara is located on the seventh peak, Venkatadri (Venkata Hill), and lies on the southern banks of Sri Swami Pushkarini. There are several legends associated with the manifestation of the Lord in Tirumala.


Sanatana Dharma Brahmins of Australia

The spread of Santana Dharma and its people throughout te world is proven by Archeological finds, Astronomy,Cultural similarities, Etymological similarities between Sanskrit ,Tamil and the languages of the world and now DNA.

I have been writing on this for quite some time with authentic sources.

Brahmins of Australia ,Transcript of a newspaper article.jpg Brahmins of Australia ,Transcript of a newspaper article 13 September 1947.The Morning Tribune

The land mass we know of the world was not the same before thousands of years and the Sanatana Dharma dates more than thousands of years.

The remains of the Sanatana Dharma is found around the world so also the traces of the Communities of India, then called Bharatavarsha.

Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras of the Vedic period migrated and their lineage ids found even now in all parts of the world.

In Sri Lanka, Burma, Vietnam, Cambodia, Laos, Korea,Japan,China, Middle east, Europe, Russia, Arctic, Africa, Latin America, Central America,, US, New Zealand and Australia.

A study has shown that people migrated from India to Australia. (AP).jpg A study has shown that people migrated from India to Australia. (AP)

Read my posts on each of these.

Now there is evidence that the Brahmins of the Vedic period were a part of the group that migrated to Australia and their traces are found in Australia.

The 1947 Report by the Secretary of the Australian labour party that the racial purity of the Brahmins will be preserved in Australia confirms the Brahmin presence in Australia.

And the DNA evidence is provided below.

Sydney – People from the Indian sub-continent migrated to Australia and mixed with Aborigines 4 000 years ago, bringing the dingo dog with them, according to a study published on Tuesday.

The continent was thought to have been isolated from other populations until Europeans landed at the end of the 1700s.

But researchers at the Max Planck Institute for Evolutionary Anthropology in Leipzig, Germany, reported “evidence of substantial gene flow between Indian populations and Australia about 4 000 years ago”.

They analysed genetic variation from across the genome from Australian Aborigines, New Guineans, Southeast Asians, and Indians.

“Long before Europeans settled in Australia humans had migrated from the Indian subcontinent to Australia and mixed with Australian Aborigines,” the study said.

It found “substantial gene flow from India to Australia 4 230 years ago i e… well before European contact”, it said.

“Interestingly, this date also coincides with many changes in the archaeological record of Australia, which include a sudden change in plant processing and stone tool technologies… and the first appearance of the dingo in the fossil record,” said researcher Irina Pugach.

“Since we detect inflow of genes from India into Australia at around the same time, it is likely that these changes were related to this migration,” she added.




Ancient Brahmin Village in Bali Banjar Saren Jawa

I am researching into the presence of Indian communities, the Varnas, loosely and incorrectly translated as Caste today around the world.

The fact that Rama’s Kingdom extended throughout the world, Sugreeve directing his army in search of Sita. to all parts of the world by geographical references with annotation to Hindu sounding names,Krishna’s son Pradhyumna had a city built-in Russia, Lahore being founded by Rama’s son Lava, , Korean Queen from Ayodhya….and more references made me curious.

And there is Chatur varna in Bali!

Banjar Saren Jawa, Bali.jpg Banjar Saren Jawa, Bali. Brahmin Village

Now I find that there is an ancient Brahmin Village in Bali, Banjar Saren Jawa.

It is interesting to note that Muslims there send special food, sans Meat for Hindu Festivals,which is reciprocated by the Brahmins.

I have a post where I had mentioned that a student of my father, who later became Inspector of Schools used to get food from my home when he was on tour to my native city.9 Post ‘Where have these Muslims Gone?)

Banjar Saren Jawa.

‘Residents of the Muslim-majority neighborhood of Saren Jawa in Karangasem started Idul Fitri by sending gifts of hot meals and traditional cakes to their Hindu neighbors.

Saren Jawa, a collection of 125 households, is part of Budakeling,  an ancient Brahmin village with a Hindu majority that is also home to some of the island’s most revered Buddhists priests and literary figures well versed in Kawi and ancient texts.

Sending gifts of food to observe religious festivals is an old tradition for Budakeling’s Muslims and

Local Hindus send similar gifts to Muslim neighbors when celebrating Hindu festivals.

They even cook a special pork-free version of lawar (spicy shredded vegetables with minced meat) called lawar selam. The word selam is derived from Islam, residents said.

The tradition underlines centuries of harmony shared by Bali’s Muslims and Hindus.

After performing Shalat Ied, Saren Jawa villagers gathered at noon at the mosque for a megibung, or communal feast — another Hindu tradition adopted by the Muslims.  The residents were resplendent in Muslim attire and spoke in Alus, the most polite form of Balinese.

Ketut Syukur Yahya and Komang Thoyib sat in a corner of the mosque. The youths have Balinese surnames and Muslim family names.

“We are very proud of our names because they highlight the fact that we are Muslims and also Balinese,” Wayan Lukman Hakim said.

A similar tradition combining Balinese and Muslim names also exists in Pegayaman, an ancient Muslim village in Buleleng.

“Our old mosque has a seven-tiered roof which resembled the Balinese Hindus’ Meru shrine. Our ancestors and elders left behind rituals and traditions that strengthened our emotional bond with our Hindu brothers and sisters,” he added.

Other youths nodded in agreement and in turn described their experiences with that emotional bond. They said they were optimistic that harmonious relations could continue long into the future.

Ketut Syukur told The Jakarta Post of a unique tradition observed during Maulud, the celebration of Muhammad’s birthday celebration, which involved both Muslims and Hindus.

“We built a stage on which Muslims and Hindus youths performed dances and music to honor the Prophet,” Ketut Syukur said.

Hindus offer a similar gesture of respect, he said. Saren Jawa’s elders are invited to attend Budakeling’s major religious Hindu ceremonies and temple festivals — and are also asked to give their prayers and blessing, he said. .


For hundreds of years, a tiny village in Budakeling, Karangasem, has been a model of religious tolerance and acculturation between Hindus and Muslims.

Home to 100 families, the village is known as Banjar Saren Jawa, with “banjar” referring to a traditional Balinese neighborhood association.

Saren Jawa is surrounded by Balinese banjar like Triwangsa, Saren Kauh and Dukuh, all populated by Balinese Hindus following the Siwa-Buda belief system, an amalgamation of Hinduism and Mahayana Buddhist teachings.

Budakeling is an important site for Mahayana Buddhism in Bali as it was brought to Budakeling by Danghyang Astapaka during the reign of Bali’s most illustrious king, Dalem Waturenggong (1458-1550).

Astapaka was the nephew of Danghyang Nirartha, who was Waturenggong’s spiritual guru and the most influential Siwa high priest at the time.

Nirartha was the founder of the blood lineage of the island’s influential brahmana siwa clan, which gives the island most of its Siwa high priests, while Astapaka was the founder of the brahmana buda clan, which gives the island most of its Buda high priests.

Any major Balinese Hindu sacrificial ritual requires the presence of high priests from both clans.

Saren Jawa chief I Ketut Ayu Mudin SAR said the Muslim community in the area began with Raden Kyai Abdul Jalil from Java who visited the Gelgel kingdom in Klungkung and killed a rampaging rhinoceros that had killed many people.






Hinduism On Normal Supra and Para Normal

I saw a thread in Facebook community on Ghosts, haunted houses and the topic veered around to paranormal and landed in Hinduism/Indian Philosophy.

What does Hinduism, Sanatana Dharma say on this?

Other religions talk of walking on water, Red Sea Parting, curing the diseased, making the dead come alive as Miracles and they are described as manifestations of God.

Santana Dharma, The Epics, Ramayana, Mahabharata and the Puranas have innumerable instances which are beyond these described above.

Virata Rupa Vishnu.gif Virata Rupa Vishnu.

We have instances of a Rishi being born out of a vessel,(Agastya), Weapon made of the back bone of a Rishi, Dadisi’s backbone was used to create the Vajrayudha of Indra,Hanuman crossing the ocean by flying over it, three flying cities, Viswaroopa of Krishna in the Mahabharata.

In none of these instances the term miracle is used nor were the instances considered as something unbelievable.

The terms used were , Aascharya,(wonder) Arbhudha(wonder to behold)and utmost the term Avaktavyam(Indescribable.)

When Indrajit was revived by the Sanjeevi Parvatha brought by Anjaneya, the term miracle is used in the sense that an imossible feat has been done.

Another term used in these contexts is Asaadhya, that which is normally not possible, the operative word here being ‘normal’

Reason is , for Hinduism everything is natural and normal and nothing is Para or Supra Normal and there is no miracle.

Nothing is a Miracle for people whose Time scale extends to thousands of years ,(Read My post on Time),where there are Chiranjeevis or Immortals or where even God once born is meant to die!

The outlook is determined by Indian Philosophy.

Hinduism regards the whole Universe as an expression of Reality as being perceived by us.

Perceptions may differ but the perceived remains the same.

The Reality Brahman is a Principle, without Attributes and at the same time with Attributes depending on one’s mental make up.(Please read my Post on Hinduism on God with Forms Yes and No).

The Reality is seen from the perspective of the Perceiver.

Due to  ignorance we do not perceive things as they are but as what they seem to us.

This can be seen in daily Life when things which were a cause of wonderment to us when we were children do not seem to be so when we have grown up.

Once we know or perceive things differently the sense of wonder disappears.

Everything is normal.

The Jains have developed a beautiful Logical System called Sapthabanghi Naya, the Seven ways of predication or the seven ways a thing can be described.

Please read my Post on Sapthabhangi naya.

A thing,


Is not, does not exist, for one who is not aware of it or not in its presence,(Nasti)

Is indescribale, Avaktavya ( Indescribable),

Is and Is not (Asti and Nasthi)

A thing Is from the perspective of Onw who is aware of it and Is not from that of one who is not aware.

Asthi and Avaktavya, A thing Is and it Is indescribable from the perspective one who does not know about It(Is and Indescribable)

Nasthi and Avatavya-A Thing Is not and indescribable, based on similar logic.(Is Not and Indescribable)

Asthi, Nasthi, Avattavya( Is, Is not and Indescribable)

A thing Is , Is Not and indescribable at the same time-based on the same Logic.

So in Hinduism Nothing is a Miracle, Para Normal or Supra Normal.

We have Rishis and Siddhas who transcend Time and Space, assume minute forms ‘Take huge forms, enter into a dead body..

There are eight feats on these lines.

Read my Post.

Depends on one’s perspective and the level of Knowledge.

But Hinduism draws a Line.

There is no alternative to death, once born, even if one is God!



Ramanis Prayer Portal

I have received quite a few emails over the last few days as to why I have not posted any new post.

Nor have I replied the comments on this site.


Lord Ganesha

Usually I reply the  comments immediately.

The reason why I did not post a new article is that my daughter met with a serious accident, which has resulted in the Fracture of Four vertebrae , three rib bones and two bones in the Face.

Thanks to the Prayers of well wishers no harm to her internal organs ike Brain, Lungs or spinal cord.

Though slight puncture of the Lung is noticed it is not a cause for concern.

However she is to undergo two surgical procedures  the next Wednesday/Thursday for fractures in the face and Jaw.

On seeing the visuals of the accident I was shocked at the seriousness of the accident.

I was convinced that Prayers only could save her and I shared the information on Facebook requesting people to Pray for Her.

I was astounded at the response from the people offering prayers, messages encouraging me to be brave, offers of Medicines from India ,US, medical advice from Doctors,Blood offers , special vows from people on behalf of my daughter!

I have lost count of the messages pouring in.

I think it must have crossed the 7000 mark.

Such a spontaneous gesture from people one does not even know moved me.

Thanks to these kind souls my daughter has come unscathed from serious injuries though two operations are due

Now I am more than convinced about the collective power of Prayer from people who are not known to the affected.

I have opened up a new page to help people in times of Distress,Physical injury, diseases, Emotional and mental problems,financial worries.

They can post the messages in the Ramani’s Prayer Portal , a Facebook page of Mine,.

I shall be providing effective Mantras , mostly from the Vedas.

Readers can participate in the Prayers.

Time and other details are mentioned in the Page.

Kindly make use of the Page.

Ramani’s Prayer Portal


Rama with Kodanda,Bow.jpg

Rama Date One Million Years Ago Gomphotheriidae Elephant Proof

Knowledge , in my opinion, is, jumping from one uncertainty to another.

The consoling factor is that the latest information is less uncertain than the earlier one.

( Hindu Texts say Knowledge is nothing but removal of ignorance, by stages)

Planetary Alignment At The Time of Rama’s Birth.

Lord Rama’s Date has been determined by various tools.

Please read my posts  on Dating Tools of Ramayana, Mahabharata.

Work in progress on the four-tusked elephant Stegotetrabelodon syrticus.jpg Image,Work in progress on the four-tusked elephant Stegotetrabelodon syrticus.

Some of them are,

Literary, both Indian and Foreign.

Etymology from Sanskrit and Tamil.

Cultural behaviour.



Each one of these has its strength and weaknesses.

When we speak of archeology, it has to be borne in mind that when one digs he hits the top available layer of the site.

If the events had taken place over thousands of years, then the layers one finds may not reflect them as we would have it the first layer available, because the deposits of the earth would have covered the earlier ones.

In the case of Astronomy, by far the best tool, which none can tamper-with, has its peculiar problem.

Planetary Alignment at the Time of Rama's Birth..Image.jpg

Planetary Alignment at the Time of Rama’s Birth.

When one dates with the help of Astronomy, one must remember that astronomical events repeat themselves at regular intervals.

Which one has to be taken into account ?

The issue is very much relevant in dating the Indian Puranas and Ithihasa.

They cover vast stretches of Time.

Lord Rama Has been dated at 5114 BC.

Please read my Post.

But the event verified by planetary  positions indicate, as I observed earlier, that there have been similar Planetary configurations.

So to determine the date, one has to seek the help of the other tools.

In this case, it is Valmiki’s Ramayana.

In the Valmiki Ramayana, Sundara-Kanda (or Book 5), Chapter 4, verse 27, [Gita Press, Gorakhpur, India] it explains that when Hanuman first approached Ravana’s palace, he saw the doorways surrounded by horses and chariots, palanquins and aerial cars, beautiful horses and elephants, nay, with four-tusked elephants decked with jewels resembling masses of white clouds.

Elsewhere in the Valmiki Ramayana, Sundara-Kanda (or Book 5), Chapter 27, verses12, an ogress named Trijata has a dream of Lord Rama, which she describes to the other demoniac ogresses upon awakening. In that dream she sees Rama, scion of Raghu, united again with Sita. Sri Rama was mounted on a huge elephant, closely resembling a hill, with four tusks.

(The question is how could there be a mention of the elephants with four tusks unless Valmiki and the people of his era were familiar with such creatures? A quick search on the Encarta Encyclopedia will let us know that these four-tusked elephants were known as Mastodontoidea, which are said to have evolved around 38 million years ago and became extinct about 15 million years ago when the shaggy and two tusked Mastodons increased in population.”)

Valmiki does not lie.

His facts check out in Geographical descriptions and astronomical events.

Wherever he has used Hyperbole, it is easily distinguishable.

Those  who know Sanskrit know how to identify them.

triviSTapa nibham divyam divya naada vinaaditam |
vaaji heSita samghuSTam naaditam bhuuSaNaiH tathaa || 5-4-26
rathaiH yaanaiH vimaanaiH ca tathaa gaja hayaiH shubhaiH |
vaaraNaiH ca catuH dantaiH shveta abhra nicaya upamaiH || 5-4-27
bhuuSitam rucira dvaaram mattaiH ca mR^iga pakSibhiH |
raakSasa adhipateH guptam aavivesha gR^iham kapiH || 5-4-28

26,27,28.. mahaakapiH= The great Hanuma; aavivesha= entered; guptam= secretly; raakshasaadhipateeH= Ravana’s inner city; trivishhTapaHnibham= (which was like a) paradise; divyam= best one; vaajighoshhitasangushhTam= resonating with neighing of horses; tadhaa= and; naaditam= made noisy; bhuushhanaiH= with ornaments; radhaiH= by chariots; yaanaiH= by vehicles; vimaanaishca= and by aerial-cars; tadhaa= and; bhuushhitam= decorated by;; subhaiHhayagajaiH= by auspicious horses and elephants; swetaabranicayopamaiH= equalling a group of white clouds; vaaraNaishca= by great elephants; caturdantaiH= with four tusks; mR^igapakshibhiH= by animals and birds; mattaiH= in heat; ruciradvaaram= with a beautiful entrance; rakshitam= protected; yaatudhaanaiH= by raksasas; sumahaaviiraiH= with great strength; shahasrasheH= in thousands.

The great Hanuma entered secretly Ravana’s inner city which was equal to paradise, rendered noisy by neighing of horses and tinkling of ornaments, by chariots, vehicles and aerial-cars and decorated by auspicious elephants and horses and great elephants with four tusks and by birds and animals in heat. It had beautiful entrances and was protected by thousands of rakshasas with great strength..

Sundara Kanda Sarga 4, Verse 26, 27 and 28)

raameNa saMgataa siitaa bhaaskareNa prabhaa yathaa |
raaghavashcha mayaa dR^iSTashcha turdaMSTraM mahaagajam || 5-27-12
aaruuDhaH shailasaMkaashaM chachaara sahalakShmaNaH |

12. siitaa = Seetha; saMgataa = came together; raameNa = with Rama; prabhaa yathaa = like the light; bhaaskareNa = with the Sun; raamashcha = Rama also; mayaa dR^ishhTaH = was seen by me; aaruuDhaH = (to be) mounted; mahaagajam = on a great elephant; chaturdraShhTram = with four tusks; shailasaMkaasham = equalling a mountain; chachaara = (and) wandered; saha lakshmanaH = together with Lakshmana.

Seetha came together with Rama like the light with the Sun. Rama also was seen by me to be mounted on a great elephant with four tusks and equalling a mountain and Rama wandered together with Lakshmana.”

(Sundara Kanda Sarga 27 , Verse 12)

Now  History of Biology proves that,

“The Gomphotheriidae were a diverse taxonomic family of extinct elephant-like animals (proboscideans). Referred to as gomphotheres, they were widespread in North America during the Miocene and Pliocene epochs, 12–1.6 million years ago. Some lived in parts of Eurasia,Beringia and, following the Great American Interchange, South America. Beginning about 5 million years ago, they were gradually replaced by modern elephants, but the last two South American species, in the genus Cuvieronius, did not finally become extinct until possibly as recently as 9,100 BP, and Stegomastodon remains have been dated as recently as 6,060 BP in the Valle del Magdalena, Colombia. Gomphotheres also survived in Mexico and Central America until the end of the Pleistocene

Ramayana took place in the Treta Yuga, according to Valmiki and other Puranas.

Treta  Yuga was about ,

“The duration of the Tretā-yuga is 3,600 x 360, or 1,296,000 years. The duration of the Dvāpara-yuga is 2,400 x 360, or 864,000 years. And the last, the Kali-yuga, is 1,200 x 360, or 432,000 years in total.” (Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 3.11.19) . These 4 yugas follow a timeline ratio of (4:3:2:1).

That’s about a Million Years ago.

(Please read my Post Million Year Old Tamil Quotes Vedas)

Hence the astronomical calculation being cited to date Rama at 5114 BC can be revised to the same astronomical Event around one Million ago.

So Lord Rama can be dated around One Million years ago, considering this evidence and the dates of Dwaraka(Dated 32 000 years ago), the earliest dwelling Tamil Site in Chennai which is a Million Years old.( and Tamil quotes Ramayana)


  Stephen-Knapp.com – http://www.stephen-knapp.com/lord_rama_fact_or_fiction.htm)






Hindu Kings Of Iraq Turkey Syria Lebanon Egypt Italy Mitanni Empire

I have written about the Mitanni People and the Mitanni Empire.

The Mitanni Empire covered what is now known as Iraq, Turkey Syria, Lebanon,Egypt and included Italy.

They were the ancestors of these people.

Mitanni were the ancestors of the Egyptians as well.

Mittani Empire.png Mittani Empire. “Near East 1400 BCE” by User:Javierfv1212 – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png#/media/File:Near_East_1400_BCE.png


‘These Kings and even a Roman Emperor sported Thiruman, The Vaishnavite marks on their Body.


The Sun King Akhenaten of Egypt who ruled between 1352-1336 BC was a son-in-law of Tushratta, the Mitanni king. The name Tushratta has been recorded in the Hittite cuneiform script.


Some have suggested that the Sanskrit origin of Tushratta is Dasaratha, a few others that it is Tvesaratha (having splendid chariots), a name which is attested in the Rigveda.

“The first Mitanni king was Sutarna I (good sun). He was followed by Baratarna I (or Paratarna great sun), Parasuksatra(ruler with axe),…. Saustatar (Sauksatra, son of Suksatra, the good ruler), Artadama (abiding in cosmic law)..Tushratta (Dasaratha), and finally Matiwazza (Mativaja, whose wealth is thought) during whose lifetime the Mitanni state appears to have become a vassal to Assyria”. Subhash Kak traces the ‘arna’ syllable in the names of the kings to ‘araNi’ (अरणि) meaning ‘sun’…

(Akhenaten, Surya, and the Rigveda’, Prof Subhash Kak (an Indian American computer scientist, previous Head of Computer Science Department, Oklahoma State University)

A number of Indo-European sounding words have been identified in the cuneiform documents of the Mitanni kingdom (1500-1200 BC). In addition to nouns and adjectives with parallels in Sanskrit this Hurrian speaking kingdom had kings with Indo-Aryan names and two documents even list the main Gods of the Indian pantheon….”


The kingdom of the Mitanni Indo-Iranian dynasty that ruled in the land of the Hurrians was in the upper Euphrates-Tigris basin – land that is now part of northern Iraq, Syria and south-eastern Turkey.

At its greatest extent (for a brief period at the height of its dynastic power), Mitanni territory extended to the Mediterranean coast and into northern Assyria / Mesopotamia, it’s south-eastern neighbour.

Mitanni’s north-western border with theHattian kingdom of the Hittites was fluid and constantly subject to aggression except when the two rivals concluded a peace treaty – one that invoked the Indo-Iranian pantheon of Mitra, Varuna, Indra and the Nasatyas – but also one that marked the decline of the Mitanni kingdom and a decrease in size. The Mitanni and Hittites were closely related. The Hittites used the Hurrian language extensively in their inscriptions. They also shared in the development of the light chariot whose wheels used spokes .

The Hurrian lands are today a part of Greater Kurdistan….


Despite Tusratta’s problems, he was not beyond offering his daughter Tadukhipa in marriage to the King Amenhotep III of Egypt for a large quantity of gold. The tablet seen to the right is a letter from Tusratta to Amenhotep in which he asks for “gold in very great quantity” as a bride price, supporting his request with the comment, “Gold is as dust in the land of my brother.”

The beleaguered Tusratta was then murdered by his son in a palace coup. Tusratta’s other son, Prince Shattiwaza, fled Mitanni and was eventually given sanctuary by the Hittite King Suppiluliuma with whom he concluded a treaty c. 1380 BCE, which we know as the Suppiluliuma-Shattiwaza Treaty (discovered in 1907 CE in Hattusa, near present-day Bogazkale(Boğazkale, formerly Bogazköy) in north-central Turkey. In the treaty, the Hittite King Suppiluliuma agreed to assist Shattiwaza gain the Mitanni throne and invaded Mitanni. The Hittites captured the Mitanni capital Wassukanni after a second attempt and installed Shattiwaza as a vassal king.

The Suppiluliuma-Shattiwaza Treaty is a source of considerable information about the Mitanni. In addition, it gives us some astonishing information about the religious practices of the Mitanni for it invokes the Indo-Iranian pantheon of asuras and devas Mitras(il) (Mitra), Uruvanass(il) (Varuna), Indara (Indra) and theNasatianna (Nasatyas) (Ashwins).

Following the capture of Wassukanni, the Hittites installed new rulers in Mitanni towns while the Assyrians regained control of the territory they had lost to the Mitanni. Tusratta was killed and his son Shattiwaza became a vassal of the Hittite Suppiluliuma (c.1344 – 1322 BCE). At the same time, the rebellious Artatama became a puppet king of a reborn Assyria, led by king Assur-Uballit I (1364-1328 BCE). Wassukanni was sacked again by the Assyrian king Adad-Nirari I around 1290 BCE, after which very little is known of its history.

In our page on the Hittites, we note:
“In the Bogazkale archives, native Hurrian is used frequently for a wide range of non-official texts such as those on rituals and even the Epic of Gilgamesh – more so than native Hattian. Native Hurrian texts have been found throughout the region. One such text dated to 1750 BCE was found at Tell Hariri (ancient Mari), a Middle Euphrates site, and another at Ras Shamra (Ugarit) on the Syrian coast indicating Hurrian i.e. Mitanni influence in the region preceded the rise of Hittite power. A similar language to Hurrian is the language of Urartu located to the west of the Hittite lands at the headwaters of the Euphrates and around Lake Van. According to the literature (cf. The Hittites by O. R. Gurney, Penguin Books 1981), The Hurrians were migrants to the Upper Euphrates and Habur basin from the Elburz Mountains east across the Taurus Mountains from about 2300 BCE onwards.”

The Mitanni name for chariot warriors was maryanna or marijannina, a form of the Indo-Iranian term marya meaning ‘young man,” used in the Rig Veda when referring to the celestial warriors assembled around the Vedic deity Indra.The Mitanni were famed charioteers. They are reported to have spearheaded the development of the light war chariot with wheels that used spokes rather than solid wood wheels like those used by the Sumerians.

Tushratta's letter to Amenhotep III of Egypt Amarna from Tell el-Amarna. Housed at British Museum WAA 29791.jpg Tushratta’s letter to Amenhotep III of Egypt Amarna from Tell el-Amarna. Housed at British Museum WAA 29791
The Hittite archives of Hattusa, near present-day Bogazkale contained what is the oldest surviving horse training manual in the world. The elaborate work was written c. 1345 BCE on four tablets and contains 1080 lines by a Mitanni horse trainer named Kikkuli. It begins with the words, “Thus speaks Kikkuli, master horse trainer of the land of Mitanni” and uses various Indo-Iranian words for horse colours, numbers and names. Examples are:

assussanni a form of the Sanskrit asva-sani meaning ‘horse trainer’,
aika wartanna meaning one turn (cf. Vedic Sanskrit ek vartanam),
tera wartanna meaning three turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit tri vartanam),
panza wartanna meaning five turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit panca vartanam),
satta wartanna meaning seven turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit sapta vartanam), and
navartanna meaning nine turns (cf. Vedic Sanskrit nava vartanam).
[Regrettably, writers do not mention the Old Iranian equivalents.]

A Hurrian text from Yorgan Tepe also uses Indo-Iranian words to describe the colour of horses, words such as babru for brown, parita for grey, and pinkara for a reddish hue.

The Kikkuli manual for training chariot horses highlights the links between the Mitanni and Hittites. Even though they were rivals at times, the two groups also collaborated frequently. The fact that the Hittites employed a Mitanni as a master trainer of horses may indicate that it was the Mitanni who were the regional experts in horse training especially for military purposes (in a manner similar to the Sogdians in the East) and that the Mitanni in turn had brought the expertise with them in their migration westward.

The methods used in the Kikkuli method enabled horses to be trained without injury. The text detailed a 214-day training regime using interval training and sports medicine techniques such as the principle of progression, peak loading systems, electrolyte replacement, fartlek training, intervals and repetitions and was directed at horses with a high proportion of slow-twitch muscle fibres. the Kikkuli horses were stabled, rugged, washed down with warm water and fed oats, barley and hay at least three times per day.

Kikkuli’s interval training technique stressed the leading of horses at a trot, canter and gallop, before subjecting them to the weight bearing stress of a rider, driver or chariot. Workouts sometimes numbered three a day with scheduled rest days. Kikkuli’s interval training contained three stages – the first two for developing strong legs and a strong cardio-muscular system, and the third for increasing neuromuscular conditioning. His workouts included brief recoveries to lower the heart rate. Swimming was also included in intervals of three to five sessions, with rest periods after each session. The horses were also subject to warming down periods and the method’s example of cantering included intermediate pauses to lower the heart rate partially and as the training advanced the workouts included intervals at the canter.

Mitanni Indo-Iranian Names

The names of the Mitanni kings and their capital city were of Indo-Iranian origin. For instance, Tueratta was a form of the Indo-Iranian Tvesa-ratha meaning ‘Possessor of a Chariot’. The name S’attuara was a form of Satvarmeaning ‘warrior’ and the name of the Mitanni capital Wassukanni, was a form of Vasu-khani meaning ‘wealth-mine’.

The names of proto-Indo-Iranian dieties are also found to form the names of the Kassite rulers of Babylonia.


Several Mitanni names contained the Old Persian term arta, a derivative of asha via arsha, meaning cosmic order and truth (arta transforms to the Sanskrit r’ta). Arta is found used in Old Persian Achaemenian names (e.g. Artakhshassa c.450 BCE) and in the Sogdian Avesta as well. Asha is the central ethical concept of the Avesta.

Philologists trace the Mitanni names to the Vedic equivalents. For instance, they note that the royal name Artatama was a form of the Indo-Iranian R’ta-dhaanman meaning ‘the abode of rta’, and the name Artas’s’umara was a form of Rta-smara meaning ‘remembering r’ta’.

However, for some reason, none of the writers that we have come across link the name to their Old Iranian or Old Persian equivalents – equivalents that will be closer to the Mitanni names as we have demonstrated with the use of arta above.


Reference and Citation.



Indra In Incas Peru Viracocha Ramayana, Upanishad

Viracocha of South America tradition, is the great creator deity in the pre-Inca and Inca mythology in the Andes region of South America. Full name and some spelling alternatives are Wiracocha.

Viracocha god of Incas.Image,jpg

Viracocha, of Incas.
Image credit.wiki.

Tiqsi Huiracocha may have several meanings. In the Quechua language tiqsi means foundation or base, wira means fat, and qucha means lake, sea, or reservoir.Viracocha’s many epithets include great, all knowing, powerful, etc. Wiraqucha could mean “Fat (or foam) of the sea”.

The name is also interpreted as a celebration of body fat (Sea of fat), which has a long pre-Hispanic tradition in the Andes region as it is natural for the peasant rural poor to view fleshiness and excess body fat as the very sign of life, good health, strength, and beauty.

Another interpretation of the word is ‘The word ‘Vira’ (वीर) means ‘brave, heroic, powerful, strong’. ‘Kocha’ (कोच) means a ‘man of Mixed Ancestry.

He reminds of Indra,the Chief of Devas.

Like Indra Viracocha wields Thunderbolt and the chief Deity among the Incas, pre-Inca Pantheon.

According to Puranas Indra and Virochana both studied under Prajapathi.

While Indra advocated the worship of the Atman, The Self as the goal of Life, Virochana worshiped Sarira, the Human Body.

Hence he was not considered as a Deva in Sanatna Dharma, though his story is narrated in the Puranas and the Ramayana.

In the Valmiki Ramayan of India, Virochana (Sanskrit: विरोचन), was the first great Asura king with supernatural powers. (Asuras were power seeking deities). The Upanishads say that Virochana and Lord Indra together were taught at the feet of Prajapati. However, contrary to what he was taught, Virochana preached the Asuras to worship the ‘sharira’ (body) instead of the ‘atman’ (absolute consciousness)…

Scholars say today, the megaliths of South America, such as the Temple of ‘Kalasasaya’ (which houses an idol of Viracocha) in Bolivia, could not have been made without alien help.

Investigations in Assyrian mythology prove the existence of a tradition in Assyrian history of such a king called Berosus – a distortion of Virochana and Viracocha – as it has often been reiterated ‘b’ and ‘v’ are commutable. According to Swami Vivekananda “the western nations are the children of the great hero Virochana.” (Source: Talks with Vivekananda: Publisher- Advaita Ashram, Mayavati, Himalayas, January 1939.)’

I have posted about the origin of the Incas as being the Tamils of India.

The Incas celebrated the Makara Sankaranti in the South Indian Style.

‘Most of you in India are familiar with the Charak Puja ceremonial observed in Bengal and several States in South India. This Hindu Ceremonial also observed in Mexicohistorian call it the mexicon and peru. The Spanish Valador ritual. A relief of Bayon central temple of Angkor Thom inCambodia represents a rite similar to the Mexico Valador. The use of parasol (Chhatra) is an age-old sign of royalty and rank in India, Burma, China and Japan. The Maya Astec and the Incas also used it as a sign of royalty. Frescoes of Chak Multum in Yucatan show two types of parasols both of which correspond to types still in use in South-East Asia.’

Incas celebrated it as “Inti Raymi”

Makara Sankaranthi in Peru

For more on this Google Incas ramanan50.

Reference and citation.



Maggi Pizzas Have Pig Harmful Chemicals Deadly Side Effects

Now Maggi is in the News for its ingredients contain Lead and other chemicals harmful to Health.
It has been taken off the shelf from UP,Delhi, Kerala and tamil Nadu is about to ban it.
Maggi noodles.jpg Maggi noodles

We had earlier the issue of Johnson and Johnson for similar offences.

Oreo cookies,which was banned in the US as early as in the Thirties!
I have been writing on this issue , Coke,Maggi,Pepsi and other Health Drinks.
No body sees to bother .
Excepion is my Five year Grandson who refuses all these saying that his Boss Thatha(that's me!) told him they are harmful)

I am providing soe information received from my friend below and right after it information from a reliable sites.

As they say in Tamil, I have blown the Whisle(Saangu, Conch)
Upto You.

Life bouy is neither bath soap nor toilet soap ! 
But it's a Cabolic soap used for bathing animals !
Europe uses Life bouy for Dogs ! And in our country millions of humans use it !
That Coke, Pepsi is  reality toilet cleaner ! it has been proved that it contains 21 types  of different poisons ! And it's sale is banned in the canteen of indian parliament ! But it is sold in whole country !!

That foreign companies selling health tonics like Boost
Protin-ex., were tested in Delhi at All India Institute (which houses biggest laboratory in india) and it was found that it is made from the waste left after oil is extracted from Groundnut ! Which is food for animals ! From this waste they make health tonic !!

When Amitabh Bachhan was operated in hospital for 10 long hours !
Doctor had to cut and remove large intestine !! and doctor had told him that it has rotten due to drinking of soft drinks like Coke, Pepsi ! And then he stopped advertising coke
pepsi !

Let's have a look over pizza companies

"Pizza Hut
Pizza Corner
Papa John’s Pizza
California Pizza Kitchen
Sal’s Pizza"

These are all american companies,

Note:- to make Pizza tasty...
E-631 flavor Enhancer is added which is made from Pork or Pig meat.

● Attention friends if following codes are mentioned on food packs then you should know what you are unknowingly consuming.

E 322 - Beef
E 422 - Alcohol
E 442 - Alcohol & Chemical
E 471 - Beef & Alcohol 
E 476 - Alcohol
E 481 - mixture of Beef and Pork 
E 627 - Dangerous Chemical
E 472 - mixture of Beef, meat & Pork 
E 631 - Oil extracted from Pig fats.

● Note - you will find these codes mostly in products of foreign companies like :- Chips , Biscuits , Chewing Gums, Toffees, Kurkure and Maggi !

● Don't ignore pay your kind attention atleast for the well being of your kids, if in doubt then search by yourself through your sources if not internet. (Google)

● Look at ingredient on Maggi pack, you will find flavor (E-635 ).

● Also look for following codes on Google :-

E100, E110, E120, E140, E141, E153, E210, E213, E214, E216, E234, E252, E270, E280, E325, E326, E327, E334, E335, E336, E337, E422, E430, E431, E432, E433, E434, E435, E436, E440, E470, E471, E472, E473, E474, E475, E476, E477, E478, E481, E482, E483, E491, E492, E493, E494, E495, E542, E570, E572, E631, E635, E904.

Food-Info.net> E-numbers > E600-700

E635 : Sodium ribonucleotides

Mixture of sodium salts of guanylic (E626) and inosinic acid (E630).Function & Characteristics:
Flavour enhancer. Guanylates and inosinates do not have the specific umami taste but strongly enhance many other flavours, thereby reducing the amounts of salt or other flavour enhancers needed in a product.

Used in many products. Mainly used in low sodium/salt products.

Acceptable daily intake (ADI):
None determined. Guanylates and inosinates may not be used in products intended for children under 12 weeks.

Side effects:
Asthmatic people should avoid guanylates and inosinates. As guanylates and inosinates are metabolised to purines, they should be avoided by people suffering from gout. However, the concentrations used are generally so low that no effects are to be expected.

Dietary restrictions:
Guanylates and inosinates are generally produced from meat, but partly also from fish. They are thus not suitable for vegans and vegetarians, and in most cases not suitable for Jews, Muslims and Hindus, depending on the origin of the product. Only the producer can provide information on the origin.”

Beware Maggi Lovers : Cooking Maggi Noodles in wrong way is very dangerous for health.

There is a certain way to cook maggi. You may be thinking whats new in this but the cooking process which is shown behind the packet maybe right but it is surely harmful to your body because maggi noodles are coated with Wax which harms us and takes 3 to 4 days to excrete the wax which is harmful. The ingredient called Msg can make you fat and fat people kknow how much difficult it is to loose their weight. Maggi should not be given to young children as they are also harmful to them.

Normally, how we cook the instant noodles is to put the noodles into a pot with water, throw in the powder and let it cook for around 3 minutes and then it’s ready to eat. This is the WRONG way and dangerous method of cooking the instant noodles like Maggi. By doing this, when we actually boil the ingredients in the powder,normally with MSG, it will change the molecular structure of the MSG, causing it to be toxic. The other thing that you may or may not realize is that, the noodles are coated with wax and it will take around 4 to 5 days for the body to excrete the wax after you have eaten the noodles.


The correct way to cook instant noodles without harming our bodies and health is
1. Boil the noodles in a pot of water.
2. Once the noodles are cooked, take out the noodles, and throw away the water which contains wax.
3. Boil another pot of water, add the cooked noodles into the hot boiling water and then turn off the stove.
4. Only at this stage when the stove is off, and while the water is very hot, add the flavouring powder into the water, to make noodle soup.
5. However, if you need dry noodles, remove the noodles and add the flavoring powder and toss it to get dry noodles.

2. Maggi is non vegetarian

Maggi contains MSG (Monosodium glutamate) used as a flavor enhancer, which is made? using Bactosoytone, itself made from soy protein using a catalyst enzyme porcine (taken from intestine of Pig). Chemically, catalyst never goes in the molecular structure of Bactosoytone, hence it’s Vegetarian for Nestle. MSG as such is harmful to health. Maggi also launched no-MSG series known as Vegetable Atta-Maggie, but that’s just a makeover.

Atta Maggie contains? DSG (DiSodium Glutamate), which does contain Bactosoytone. Not written in ingredients as such, hidden under alias Flavor-627. Maggi also contains flavour enhancers E 631 and E 635. Also a huge number of popular packed foods such as Magginoodles, biscuits etc and even other products such as toothpaste, soaps etc contain animal fat in them, that too, mostly PIG FAT.

“Disodium glutamate is produced from dried fish or dried seaweed and is often added to instant noodles, potato chips and other snacks, savouryrice, tinned vegetables, cured meats, and packaged soup”.

Monosodium glutamate (MSG – E621) is a flavor enhancer commonly added to Chinesefood, canned vegetables, soups and processed meats.

The following table indicates additives which are always derived from animals.

E Number Additive Name
120 Cochineal, Carminic acid, Carmines Natural Red 4 – colouring
A colouring that makes many foods red. Found in alcoholic drinks, fruit pie fillings, jams, many sweets and even cheeses. Cochineal is made from the female insect found on cacti called Dactylopius Coccus. She is boiled alive or left to “cook” alive through sun exposure. Cochineal is the result of crushing scales of the insect into a red powder.
441 Gelatine – Emulsifier / Gelling Agent
You may not find this E number 441 on food ingredients listings anymore because instead of an additive, Gelatine has now been classed as food (made of animal skin and hoofs) in it’s own right. Remember, all types of gelatine are animal based and can be found in dairy products like yoghurts, plus many kinds of confectionery, jellies and other sweets.
542 Bone phosphate – Anti-caking agent
631 Disodium inosinate – Flavour enhancer
Almost always made from animals and fish
635 Disodium 5′-ribonucleotides – Flavour enhancer
Often made from animals
901 Beeswax – white and yellow – Glazing Agent
Not suitable for Vegans.
966 Lactitol – Sweetener
Derived from Lactose, commercially prepared using whey, so unsuitable for vegans.


The video belows shows the dangers of Monosodium glutamate (MSG)

The Dangers of MSG – Part 1 ‘The Hidden Danger in Your Food’ (Flavor Enhancers E621 side effects)


Number Name Comments
E620 L-Glutamic acid might cause similar problems as MSG(621), young children should avoid it
E621 Monosodium glutamate (MSG) can be an allergen, not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E622 Monopotassium glutamate can cause nausea, vomiting, diarrhoea , abdominal cramps. Typical products are low sodium salt substitutes
E627 Disodiumguanylate not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E631 Disodium inosinate not permitted in foods for infants and young children
E635 Sodium 5’ribonucleotide not permitted in Australia

(Source)Why used in maggi ??

Pigs skin juice is used for bringing taste to maggi ans other flavour enhancers are listed in the above tables which play an important role in bringing the taste to the Maggi.

Simple experiment to try at home if you are non vegetarian:-
Boil chicken maggi soup powder and vegetarian maggi noodles masala powder

After boiling, taste both of them. They will taste the same.

3. Why Jain and Vaishnav people can’t eat Maggi??

People who follow jain and vaishnav religion can’t eat Maggi because it contains Onion and Garlic powder in it.

4. Other Foods which contains animals

  • Albumen: This is the white of egg and is commonly used on bread and confectionary.
  • Ajinomoto: Made from fish. Used as a sauce or in Chinese food.
  • Cheese: Most foreign cheeses are made by using stomach acids obtained from the slitting the stomachs of calves while alive.
  • Chewing gum: Usually made of vegetable gum but may contain glycerine, gelatine, stearic acid and emulsifiers of animal origin. Check on the label.
  • Chips: Always fried in animal fat abroad at all fast food eateries. Packaged Indian crisps must specify that they are cooked in vegetable oils or assume that they are not.
  • Chocolates: The most commonly used animal ingredients in chocolates are egg white, egg lecithin, shellac and gelatine. Nestle’s Kitkat is made of calf rennet. Turkish Delight, fruit rolls, toffees, marshmallows, jujubes, peppermints usually contain gelatine. Polo Mints contain beef. So do most Western sweets that come in via the Middle East. Smarties contain cochineal.
  • Colas: May use ester gum as emulsifiers. Ester gum’s main ingredient is glycerol. Coca Cola admits to using glycerine.
  • Ice-cream: Unless specifically listed as vegetarian, the ice cream contains eggs and gelatine obtained by boiling cattle udders, noses and anuses. Amul and Baskin Robbins are vegetarian.
  • Jam: Jammay contain gelatine
  • Jelly: Jelly is always made of gelatine. In fact the word jelly is a short form of gelatine. A few companies make it from vegetable gum and mark it as vegetarian jelly. Look for the label.
  • Varakh: This is made by beating silver between fresh hot cow/buffalo intestines. Each piece of varakh contains specks of intestine.
  • Riboflavin: This is used as a orange-yellow colouring agent. It is obtained from egg yolk or liver. It can also come from vegetables but that is expensive. Check with the manufacturer.
  • Worcester Sauce: It contains small fish called anchovies.



Hinduism, Uncategorized

Lord Balaji Feet Thirumala Man Made?

The legends of India and Hinduism are at once mind boggling to the extent of testing one’s imagination and at the same time most of them are verifiable with facts from antiquity, Astronomical dating, Linguistics, Carbon Dating..

Sreevari Padaalu Thirumala.Image.jpg Lord Balaji Foot prints.Tirumala Hills, India

.We have Human settlements in India,in Chennai itself dating back to 1.07 Million years!

We have Bhimbedka rock inscriptions dating back to some 50,000 years.

Lord Balaji Face in Tirupathi Hills.jpg. Lord Balaji Face in Tirupathi Hills.

We have references to Tsunamis in Tamil Classics,which are now being accepted by science as Facts.

Mount Toba’s ashes settled in Jwalapuram, Kurnool, Andhra and this is dated again to antiquity.

We have the Nazca lines of Peru which resembles Shiva’s Trident.

Lord Krishan’s  son Pradhyumna built a city in Russia.

Lahore Pakistan was built by Lava, son of Lord Rama.

The Mayas and Incas followed the Agama procedure in building their Pyramids.

In the Middle east we have the Shiva Temple now called Mecca.

Also we have a Shiva temple in Petra Jordan.

The US is not far behind nor are the Americas.

The Central American countries followed Ramayana and even Andal’s Thiruppaavai.

Makara Sankaranthi was celebrated there.

And we have a Natural Vishnu temple in the Grand Canyon.

I have written on all these with authentic proof and Links.

About a couple of years back I posted an article that the Thirumala Hills in the Eastern ghats of India resemble the face of Lord Venkateswara of Tirupati.

I also posted some articles on some strange happenings in Tirupati which defy reason.

Mind you these have been documented.

Now as the Deccan Plateau is one of the oldest landmass of the earth and it has a natural arch, I checked whether  I could find any information geologically in support of the Legend of Lord Balaji.

In the process I came across information that Lord Venkaestwara’s Feet are to be found in the Thirumala Hills.

And people worship this.

Though I had been to Tirupati many times I never knew of this.


Srivari Padalu:

According to Vedas/Puranas ‘Srivari Padalu’ is the place where Lord Venkateswara Swamy first set his feet on one of the seven hills namely ‘Narayanagiri’. The footprint of the Lord is available in this place to the pilgrims with restricted access by T.T.D so that they cannot touch the foot prints. Pilgrims have to climb 300 odd steps to reach this divine spot from where a beautiful top view of the temple town ‘Tirumala’ is very delightful to watch.


Location: Srivari Padalu , Tirumala


Distance: 6 Km from Tirumala Bus stand


Timings: 6:00 AM to 6:00 PM


Srivari Padalu,
Narayanagiri Road,Tirumala,
Tirupathi, Andhra Pradesh

What about the History of the Easten Ghat of which the Thirumala forms a part along with six other Hills?

The Eastern Ghats are older than the Western Ghats, and have a complex geologic history related to the assembly and breakup of the ancient supercontinent of Rodinia and the assembly of the Gondwana supercontinent.

The Eastern Ghats are made up of charnockites, granite gneiss, khondalites, metamorphic gneisses and quartzite rock formations. The structure of the Eastern Ghats includes thrusts and strike-slip faults[2] all along its range. Limestone, bauxiteand iron ore are also found in the Eastern Ghats hill ranges.

The Eparchaean Unconformity of the Tirumala Hills is a major discontinuity of stratigraphic significance that represents an extensive period of erosion and non-deposition. It is seen at the steep natural slopes, road scars and ravines in the Tirupati– Tirumala Ghat road in the Chittoor district of Andhra Pradesh.

Which individual has gone up to the top of the Thirumala hills  to sculpt Two Feet  only to propagate Hinduism and Lord Venkateswara?

And what did he get out of this?






Did Rishis Compose The Vedas

The Vedas are called Apaurusheya, not made by Man.

Vedas are the breath of God/Reality Brahman.

Hindu Scriptures List.jpg Hindu Scriptures List. Image credit.http://www.crystalinks.com/vedas.html

They are the Uswaasa and Viswaasa ,Inhalation and Exhalation.

Yet we find references that rishis have composed the Vedas, Sukthas of the Vedas.

And we have , for every mantra, Devatha, Adi Devatha, and  Rishis.

And many women were also involved in the process.

Vedas are grasped from Ether by the Realized Souls.

For those who want to criticise this concept, let me remind them where their emails and files are if they have been saved in G Drive.

Those attuned to the frequency of the Mantras receive them intuitively.

To attain that level one needs practice and application.

It is Apps for reaching Reality.

These Mantras were grasped by more than one at the same time or at different time frames.

For every Manvantara the Saptha Rishis change.

They are in charge of grasping these Mantras, to be later compiled by some body else.

For Our Manvantara, the Vedas were compiled by Krishna Dwaipaayana Vyaasa.

It is the same Vyasa who wrote the Mahabharata and The Seventeen Puranas.

His Father Parashara wrote the First Purana, The Vishnu Purana.

There is also a view that this Vyasa could be differnt as the adjective Krishna Dwaipaayana is provided.

Krishna means ‘Dark/Black.

Dwaipaayana is his name,meaning Island born.

He was born on Island in Yamuna river near Kalpi, Uttar Pradesh, India.

There is also a view that he was born in the Tanahun district in western Nepal.

It is also stated that he was an extension of the Krishna  Avatar of Vishnu, in the Dwapara Yuga.

( I am of the view that he was born in Yamuna Island . I shall be posting on this issue later)

Vyasa means compiler ,one who composes Prose.

So Krishna Dwaipaayana is a Vyasa.

I take the view that he is an extension of the  Krishna Avatar of Vishnu.

Now to Vedas and Rishis.

Each Veda Mantra has a Rishi, who grasped the Mantra, Chandas, (the meter in which it is to be recited) and Adhi Devata,he Presiding Deity of the Mantra.

When one chants a Veda Mantra, one has to recite all the three.

For Gayathri, the Rishi is Savtiraya Rishi Viswamitra,Chandas is Nisruth Gayatri and the Presding Deity is Savitha.

( The adjective Savitraya Rishi to Viswamitra raises a question whether this is the same Viswamitra who antagonized Vasishta and  with Lord Rama.i am researching into this.Scholars may contribute)

Maha Mantras have the same rules,

Vishnu Sahasranama has Rishi Agasthya, Chandas Anushtup and Presiding Deity Maha Vishnu.

For Sri Rudram , Rishi Agoora Chandas Anustup and the Presiding Deity is Sri Rudra.

For Lalitha Sahasranama Rishi is Vagdevata, Chandas is Anushtup and the Presiding Deity is Lalita Parameswari.

Please read my posts on Saptha Rishis, Rishi’s list, Chandas.







Devi Describes Herself Devi Gita Text English Translation

Hinduism, Sanatna Dharma is so close to God that God even speaks to mortals.

Going a step higher gods describe themselves,

( This has given rise to theory Gods were Aliens)

Erich Von Daniken had postulated that the aliens have manipulated our genetic codes and he had quoted from the Ramayana and the Mahabharata.

I have posted articles on this with my take on this issue.

Now onto Gods speaking to humans and describing Himself/Herself.

The Ultimate Truth in Sanatana Dharma is the Reality, Brahman, with No Attributes ,It is a Principle and we are all a part of it and when wisdom dawns we realize our selves( Advaita)

But how come there are numerous Gods and that too speaking conversing Gods?

Lalita Tripura Sundari.jpg

Lalita Tripura Sundari.

Though the Reality is One and has no persona, it is difficult for the untrained Mind to focus on the abstract, it needs an anchor to cling to in the process of Self Realization.

From myriad thoughts the Mind has to be trained to focus on One to become totally thought free.

This is Moksha, nirvana.

So many Gods have been postulated  to suit one’s temperament.

For more on this read my Post  Gods Yes or No.

Lord Krishna describes His Attributes in the Bhagavad Gita.

Devi describes herself in the Srrimad Bhagavatham

The seventh canto of the Devi Bhagavatham is called the Devi Gita..

This is the essence of Devi, having been revealed by Herself.

There is another sacred Text where the Devi was described at Her bidding is the Lalita Sahasranama.

Read my Posts on this..

The Devî said:–“Hear, ye Immortals! My words with attention, that I am now going to speak to you, hearing which will enable the Jîvas to realise My Essence. Before the creation, I, only I, existed; nothing else was existent then. My Real Self is known by the names Chit, Sambit (Intelligence), Para Brahma and others. My Âtman is beyond mind, beyond thought, beyond any name or mark, without any parallel, and beyond birth, death or any other change or transformation. My Self has one inherent power called Mâyâ. This Mâyâ is not existent, nor non-existent, nor can it be called both. This unspeakable substance Mâyâ always exists (till the final emancipation or Moksa).

Mâyâ can be destroyed by Brahmna Jñâna; so it can not be called existent, again if Mâyâ does not exist, the practical world catinot exist. So it cannot be called non-existent. Of course it cannot be called both, for it would involve contradictions. This Mâyâ (without beginning but with end at the time of Moksa) naturally arises as heat comes out of fire, as the rays come out of the Sun and as the cooling rays come out of the Moon. Just as all the Karmas of the Jîvas dissolve in deep sleep (S’usupti), so at the time of Pralaya or the General Dissolution, the Karmas of the Jîvas, the Jîvas and Time all become merged, in one uniform mass in this great Mâyâ. United with My S’aktî, I am the Cause of this world; this S’aktî has this defect that it has the power of hiding Me, its Originator.

I am Nirguna. And when I am united with my S’aktî, Mâyâ, 1 become Saguns, the Great Cause of this world. This Mâyâ is divided into two, Vidyâ and Avidyâ. Avidyâ Mâyâ hides Me; whereas Vidyâ Mâyâ does not. Avidyâ creates whereas Vidyâ Mâyâ liberates.

Mâyâ united with Chaitanya (Intelligence), i. e., Chidâbhâsa is the efficient cause of this Universe; whereas Mâyâ reduced to and united with five original elements is the material Cause of the Universe. Some call this Mâyâ tapas; some call Her inert, material; some call Her knowledge; some call Her Mâyâ, Pradhâna, Prakriti, Ajâ (unborn) and sonic others call Her S’aktî. The S’aiva authors call Her Vimars’a and the other Vedântists call Her Avidyâ; in short, this Mâyâ is in the heads of all the Pundits. This Mâyâ is called various in the Nigamas.

p. 738

That which is seen is inert; for this reason Mâyâ is Jada (inert) and as the knowledge it conveys is destroyed, it is false. Chaitanya (Intelligence) is not seen; if It were seen, it would have been Jada. Chaitanya is self-luminous; not illumined by any other source. Were It so, Its Enlightener would have to be illumined by some other. thing and so the fallacy of Anavasthâ creeps in (an endless series of causes and effects). Again one thing cannot be the actor and the thing, acted upon (being contrary to each other); so Chaitanya cannot be illumined by itself. So It is Self-luminous; and it illumines Sun, Moon, etc., as a lamp is self-luminous and illumines other objects. So, O Mountain! This My Intelligence is established as eternal and everlasting. The waking, dreaming and deep sleep states do not remain constant but the sense of “I” remains the same, whether in waking, dreaming or deep sleep state; its anomaly is never felt. (The Bauddhas say that) The sense of ntelligence, Jñâna, is also not, felt; there in the absence of it; so what is existent is also temporarily existent. But (it can then be argued that) then the Witness by which that absence is sensed, that Intelligence, in the shape of the Witness, is eternal. So the Pundits of all the reasonable S’âstras declare that Samvit (Intelligence) is Eternal and it is Blissful the fountain of all love. Never the Jîvas or embodied souls feel “I am not”; but “I am” this feeling is deeply established in the soul as Love. Thus it is clearly evident that I am quite Separate from anything else which are all false. Also I am one continuous (no interval or separation existing within Me). Again Jñâna is not the Dharma (the natural quality) of Âtman but it is of the very nature of Âtman. If Jñâna ware the Dharma of Âtman, then Jñâna would have been material; so Jñâna is immaterial. If (for argument’s sake) Jñâna be denominated as material, that cannot be. For Jñâna is of the nature of Intelligence and Âtman is of the the nature of Intelligence. Intelligence has not the attribute of being Dharma. Here the thing Chit is not different from its quality (Chit). So Âtman is always of the nature of Jñâna and happiness; Its nature is Truth; It is always Full, unattached and void of duality. This Âtman again, united with Mâyâ, composed of desires and Karmas, wants to create, due to the want of discrimination, the twenty-four tattvas, according to the previous Samskâras (tendencies), time and Karma. O Mountain! The re-awakening after Pralaya Susupti is not done with Buddhi (for then Buddhi is not at all manifested). So this creation is said to be effected without any Buddhi (proper intelligence). O Chief of the Immovables! The Tattva (Reality) that I have spoken to you is most excellent and it is my Extraordinary Form merely. In the Vedas it is known as Avyâkrita (unmodified), Avyakta (unmanifested)

p. 709

Mâyâ S’abala (divided into various parts) and so forth. In all tlkc S’âstras, it is stated to be the Cause of all causes, the Primeval Tattva and Sachchidlinanda Vigraba. Where all the Karmas are solidified and where Ichchâ S’aktî, (will), Jñâna S’aktî (intelligence) and Kriyâ S’aktî (action) all are melted in one, that is called the Mantra Hrîm, that is the first Tattva. From this comes out Âkâsa, having the property of sound, thence Vâyu (air) with “touch” property; then fire with form, then water having “Rasa” property; and lastly the earth having the quality “smell.” The Pundits say that the “sound” is the only quality of Âkâsa; air has two qualities viz., sound and touch, fire has three qualities sound, touch, form; water has four qualities sound, touch, form, taste; and the earth has five qualities sound, touch, form, taste and smell, Out of these five original elements, the allpervading, Sûtra (string or thread) arose. This Sûtrâtman (soul) is called the “Linga Deha,” comprising within itself all the Prânas; this is the subtle body of the Paramâtman. And what is said in the previous lines as Avyakta or Unmainfested and in which the Seed of the World is involved and whence the Linga Deha has sprung, that is called the Causal body (Kârana body) of the Paramâtman. The five original elements (Apañchikrita called the five Tan Mâtrâs) being created, next by the Pañchîkarana process, the gross elements are created. The process is now being stated:–O Girijâ! Each of the five original elements is divided into two parts; one part of each of which is subdivided into four parts. This fourth part of each is united with the half of four other elements different from it and thus each gross element is formed. By these five gross elements, the Cosmic (Virât) body is formed and this is called the Gross Body of the God. Jñânendriyas (the organs of knowledge) arise from Sattva Gunas of each of these five elements. Again the Sattva Gunas of each of the Jñânendriyas united become the Antah Karanâni. This Antah karana is of four kinds, according as its functions vary. When it is engaged in forming Sankalpas, resolves, and Vikalpas (doubts) it is called “mind.” When it is free from doubts and when it arrives at the decisive conclusion, it is called “Chitta”; and when it rests simply on itself in the shape of the feeling “I”, it is called Ahamkâra. From the Rajo Guna of each of the five elements arises Vâk (speech), Pâni (hands) Pâda (feet), Pâyu (Anus) and Upastha (organs of generation). Again their Rajo parts united give rise to the five Prânas (Prâna, Apâna, Samâna, Udâna and Vyâna) the Prâna Vayu resides in the heart; Apâna Vayu in the Arms; Samâna Vayu resides in the Navel; Udâna Vayu rasides in the Throat; and the Vyâna Vâyu resides, pervading all over the body. My subtle body (Linga Deha) arises from the union of the five.


Translation in English.


Devi Gita Sanskrit Text.

You may download pdf from the Link here.

 ॥ श्री गणेशाय नमः ॥

         ॥ ॐ नमः श्री देव्यै ॥

          अथ श्रीमद्देवीगीता प्रारभ्यते ।
             प्रथमोऽध्यायः ।
हिमालय उवाच -
योगं च भक्तिसहितं ज्ञानं च श्रुतिसंमतम् ।
वदस्व परमेशानि त्वमेवाहं यतो भवेः ॥

व्यास उवाच -
इति तस्य वचः श्रुत्वा प्रसन्नमुखपङ्कजा ।
वक्तुमारभताम्बा सा रहस्यं श्रुतिगूहितम्॥

शृण्वन्तु निर्जराः सर्वे व्याहरन्त्या वचो मम ।
यस्य श्रवणमात्रेण मद्रूपत्वं प्रपद्यते ॥ १॥

अहमेवास पूर्वं मे नान्यत्किञ्चिन्नगाधिप ।
तदात्मरूपं चित्संवित्परब्रह्मैकनामकम् ॥ २॥

अप्रतर्क्यमनिर्देश्यमनौपम्यमनामयम् ।
तस्य काचित्स्वतःसिद्धा शक्तिर्मायेति विश्रुता ॥ ३॥

न सती सा नासती सा नोभयात्मा विरोधतः ।
एतद्विलक्षणा काचिद्वस्तुभूताऽस्ति सर्वदा ॥ ४॥

पावकस्योष्णतेवेयमुष्णांशोरिव दीधितिः ।
चन्द्रस्य चन्द्रिकेवेयं ममेयं सहजा ध्रुवा ॥ ५॥

तस्यां कर्माणि जीवानां जीवाः कालाश्च सञ्चरे ।
अभेदेन विलीनाः स्युः सुषुप्तौ व्यवहारवत् ॥ ६॥

स्वशक्तेश्च समायोगादहं बीजात्मतां गता ।
स्वधारावरणात्तस्या दोषत्वं च समागतम् ॥ ७॥

चैतन्यस्य समायोगान्निमित्तत्वं च कथ्यते ।
प्रपञ्चपरिणामाच्च समवायित्वमुच्यते ॥ ८॥

केचित्तां तप इत्याहुस्तमः केचिज्जडं परे ।
ज्ञानं माया प्रधानं च प्रकृतिं शक्तिमप्यजाम् ॥ ९॥

विमर्श इति तां प्राहुः शैवशास्त्रविशारदाः ।
अविद्यामितरे प्राहुर्वेदतत्त्वार्थचिन्तकाः ॥ १०॥

एवं नानाविधानि स्युर्नामानि निगमादिषु ।
तस्याजडत्वं दृश्यत्वाज्ज्ञाननाशात्ततोऽसती ॥११॥

चैतन्यस्य न दृश्यत्वं दृश्यत्वे जडमेव तत् ।
स्वप्रकाशं च चैतन्यं न परेण प्रकाशितम् ॥ १२॥

अनवस्थादोषसत्त्वान्न स्वेनापि प्रकाशितम् ।
कर्मकर्तृविरोधः स्यात्तस्मात्तद्दीपवत्स्वयम् ॥ १३॥

प्रकाशमानमन्येषां भासकं विद्धि पर्वत ।
अत एव च नित्यत्वं सिद्धं संवित्तनोर्मम ॥ १४॥

जाग्रत्स्वप्नसुषुप्त्यादौ दृश्यस्य व्यभिचारतः ।
संविदो व्यभिचारश्च नानुभूतोऽस्ति कर्हिचित् ॥ १५॥

यदि तस्याप्यनुभवतर्ह्ययं येन साक्षिणा ।
अनुभूतः स एवात्र शिष्टः संविद्वपुः पुरा ॥ १६॥

अत एव च नित्यत्वं प्रोक्तं सच्छास्त्रकोविदः ।
आनन्दरूपता चास्याः परप्रेमास्पदत्वतः ॥ १७॥

मा न भूवं हि भूयासमिति प्रेमात्मनि स्थितम् ।
सर्वस्यान्यस्य मिथ्यात्वादसङ्गत्वं स्फुटं मम ॥ १८॥

अपरिच्छिन्नताप्येवमत एव मता मम ।
तच्च ज्ञानं नात्मधर्मो धर्मत्वे जडताऽऽत्मनः ॥ १९॥

ज्ञानस्य जडशेषत्वं न दृष्टं न च सम्भवि ।
चिद्धर्मत्वं तथा नास्ति चितश्चिन्न हि भिद्यते ॥ २०॥

तस्मादात्मा ज्ञानरूपः सुखरूपश्च सर्वदा ।
सत्यः पूर्णोऽप्यसङ्गश्च द्वैतजालविवर्जितः ॥ २१॥

स पुनः कामकर्मादियुक्तया स्वीयमायया ।
पूर्वानुभूतसंस्कारात्कालकर्मविपाकतः ॥ २२॥

अविवेकाच्च तत्त्वस्य सिसृक्षावान्प्रजायते ।
अबुद्धिपूर्वः सर्गोऽयं कथितस्ते नगाधिप ॥ २३॥

एतद्धि यन्मया प्रोक्तं मम रूपमलौकिकम् ।
अव्याकृतं तदव्यक्तं मायाशबलमित्यपि ॥ २४॥

प्रोच्यते सर्वशास्त्रेषु सर्वकारणकारणम् ।
तत्त्वानामादिभूतं च सच्चिदानन्दविग्रहम् ॥ २५॥

सर्वकर्मघनीभूतमिच्छाज्ञानक्रियाश्रयम् ।
ह्रीङ्कारमन्त्रवाच्यं तदादितत्त्वं तदुच्यते ॥ २६॥

तस्मादाकाश उत्पन्नः शब्दतन्मात्ररूपकः ।
भवेत्स्पर्शात्मको वायुस्तेजो रूपात्मकं पुनः ॥ २७॥

जलं रसात्मकं पश्चात्ततो गन्धात्मिका धरा ।
शब्दैकगुण आकाशो वायुः स्पर्शरवान्वितः ॥ २८॥

शब्दस्पर्शरूपगुणं तेज इत्युच्यते बुधैः ।
शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसैरापो वेदगुणाः स्मृताः ॥ २९॥

शब्दस्पर्शरूपरसगन्धैः पञ्चगुणा धरा ।
तेभ्योऽभवन्महत्सूत्रं यल्लिङ्गं परिचक्षते ॥ ३०॥

सर्वात्मकं तत्सम्प्रोक्तं सूक्ष्मदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
अव्यक्तं कारणो देहः स चोक्तः पूर्वमेव हि ॥ ३१॥

यस्मिञ्जगद्बीजरूपं स्थितं लिङ्गोद्भवो यतः ।
ततः स्थूलानि भूतानि पञ्चीकरणमार्गतः ॥ ३२॥

पञ्च सङ्ख्यानि जायन्ते तत्प्रकारस्त्वथोच्यते ।
पूर्वोक्तानि च भूतानि प्रत्येकं विभजेद्द्विधा ॥ ३३॥

एकैकं भागमेकस्य चतुर्धा विभजेद्गिरे ।
स्वस्वेतरद्वितीयांशे योजनात्पञ्च पञ्च ते॥ ३४॥

तत्कार्यं च विराड् देहः स्थूलदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
पञ्चभूतस्थसत्त्वांशैः श्रोत्रादीनां समुद्भवः ॥ ३५॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणां राजेन्द्र प्रत्येकं मीलितैस्तु तैः ।
अन्तःकरणमेकं स्याद्वृत्तिभेदाच्चतुर्विधम् ॥ ३६॥

यदा तु सङ्कल्पविकल्पकृत्यं
       तदा भवेत्तन्मन इत्यभिख्यम् ।
स्याद्बुद्धिसञ्ज्ञं च यदा प्रवेत्ति
       सुनिश्चितं संशयहीनरूपम् ॥ ३७॥

अनुसन्धानरूपं तच्चित्तं च परिकीर्तितम् ।
अहङ्कृत्याऽऽत्मवृत्या तु तदहङ्कारतां गतम् ॥ ३८॥

तेषां रजोंऽशैर्जातानि क्रमात्कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्रत्येकं मीलितैस्तैस्तु प्राणो भवति पञ्चधा ॥ ३९॥

हृदि प्राणो गुदेऽपानो नाभिस्थस्तु समानकः ।
कण्ठदेशेप्युदानः स्याद्व्यानः सर्वशरीरगः ॥ ४०॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि पञ्चैव पञ्च कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्राणादि पञ्चकं चैव धिया च सहितं मनः ॥ ४१॥

एतत्सूक्ष्मशरीरं स्यान्मम लिङ्गं यदुच्यते ।
तत्र या प्रकृतिः प्रोक्ता सा राजन्विविधा स्मृता ॥ ४२॥

सत्त्वात्मिका तु माया स्यादविद्या गुणमिश्रिता ।
स्वाश्रयं या तु संरक्षेत्सा मायेति निगद्यते ॥ ४३॥

तस्यां यत्प्रतिबिम्बं स्याद्बिम्बभूतस्य चेशितुः ।
स ईश्वरः समाख्यातः स्वाश्रयज्ञानवान् परः ॥ ४४॥

सर्वज्ञः सर्वकर्ता च सर्वानुग्रहकारकः ।
अविद्यायां तु यत्किञ्चित्प्रतिबिम्बं नगाधिप ॥ ४५॥

ज्ञानेन्द्रियाणि पञ्चैव पञ्च कर्मेन्द्रियाणि च ।
प्राणादि पञ्चकं चैव धिया च सहितं मनः ॥ ४१॥

एतत्सूक्ष्मशरीरं स्यान्मम लिङ्गं यदुच्यते ।
तत्र या प्रकृतिः प्रोक्ता सा राजन्विविधा स्मृता ॥ ४२॥

सत्त्वात्मिका तु माया स्यादविद्या गुणमिश्रिता ।
स्वाश्रयं या तु संरक्षेत्सा मायेति निगद्यते ॥ ४३॥

तस्यां यत्प्रतिबिम्बं स्याद्बिम्बभूतस्य चेशितुः ।
स ईश्वरः समाख्यातः स्वाश्रयज्ञानवान् परः ॥ ४४॥

सर्वज्ञः सर्वकर्ता च सर्वानुग्रहकारकः ।
अविद्यायां तु यत्किञ्चित्प्रतिबिम्बं नगाधिप ॥ ४५॥

तदेव जीवसञ्ज्ञं स्यात्सर्वदुःखाश्रयं पुनः ।
द्वयोरपीह सम्प्रोक्तं देहत्रयमविद्यया ॥ ४६॥

देहत्रयाभिमानाच्चाप्यभून्नामत्रयं पुनः ।
प्राज्ञस्तु कारणात्मा स्यात्सूक्ष्मधी तु तैजसः ॥ ४७॥

स्थूलदेही तु विश्वाख्यस्त्रिविधः परिकीर्तितः ।
एवमीशोऽपि सम्प्रोक्त ईशसूत्रविराट्पदैः ॥ ४८॥

प्रथमो व्यष्टिरूपस्तु समष्ट्यात्मा परः स्मृतः ।
स हि सर्वेश्वरः साक्षाज्जीवानुग्रहकाम्यया ॥ ४९॥

करोति विविधं विश्वं नानाभोगाश्रयं पुनः ।
मच्छक्तिप्रेरितो नित्यं मयि राजन्प्रकल्पितः ॥ ५०॥

इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां प्रथमोऽध्यायः ॥

             ॥ अथ द्वितीयोऽध्यायः ॥

देव्युवाच -
मन्मायाशक्तिसङ्क्लृप्तञ्जगत्सर्वं चराचरम् ।
सापि मत्तः पृथङ् माया नास्त्येव परमार्थतः ॥ १॥

व्यवहारदृशा सेयं मायाऽविद्येति विश्रुता ।
तत्त्वदृष्ट्या तु नास्त्येव तत्त्वमेवास्ति केवलम् ॥ २॥

साहं सर्वं जगत्सृष्ट्वा तदन्तः प्रविशाम्यहम् ।
माया कर्मादिसहिता गिरे प्राणपुरःसरा ॥ ३॥

लोकान्तरगतिर्नो चेत्कथं स्यादिति हेतुना ।
यथा यथा भवन्त्येव मायाभेदास्तथा तथा ॥ ४॥

उपाधिभेदाद्भिन्नाऽहं घटाकाशादयो यथा ।
उच्चनीचादि वस्तूनि भासयन्भास्करः सदा ॥ ५ ॥

न दुष्यति तथैवाहं दोषैर्लिप्ता कदापि न ।
मयि बुद्ध्यादिकर्तृत्वमध्यस्यैवापरे जनाः ॥ ६॥

वदन्ति चात्मा कर्तेति विमूढा न सुबुद्धयः ।
अज्ञानभेदतस्तद्वन्मायाया भेदतस्तथा ॥ ७॥

जीवेश्वरविभागश्च कल्पितो माययैव तु ।
घटाकाशमहाकाशविभागः कल्पितो यथा ॥ ८॥

तथैव कल्पितो भेदो जीवात्मपरमात्मनोः ।
यथा जीवबहुत्वं च माययैव न च स्वतः ॥ ९॥

तथेश्वरबहुत्वं च मायया न स्वभावतः ।
देहेन्द्रियादिसङ्घातवासनाभेदभेदिता ॥ १०॥

अविद्या जीवभेदस्य हेतुर्नान्यः प्रकीर्तितः ।
गुणानां वासनाभेदभेदिता या धराधर ॥ ११॥

माया सा परभेदस्य हेतुर्नान्यः कदाचन ।
मयि सर्वमिदं प्रोतमोतं च धरणीधर ॥ १२॥

ईश्वरोऽहं च सूत्रात्मा विराडात्माऽहमस्मि च ।
ब्रह्माऽहं विष्णुरुद्रौ च गौरी ब्राह्मी च वैष्णवी ॥ १३॥

सूर्योऽहं तारकाश्चाहं तारकेशस्तथास्म्यहम् ।
पशुपक्षिस्वरूपाऽहं चाण्डालोऽहं च तस्करः ॥ १४॥

व्याधोऽहं क्रूरकर्माऽहं सत्कर्मोऽहं महाजनः ।
स्त्रीपुन्नपुंसकाकारोऽप्यहमेव न संशयः ॥ १५॥

यच्च किञ्चित्क्वचिद्वस्तु दृश्यते श्रूयतेऽपि वा ।
अन्तर्बहिश्च तत्सर्वं व्याप्याहं सर्वदा स्थिता ॥ १६॥

न तदस्ति मया त्यक्तं वस्तु किञ्चिच्चराचरम् ।
यद्यस्ति चेत्तच्छून्यं स्याद्वन्ध्यापुत्रोपमं हि तत् ॥ १७॥

रज्जुर्यथा सर्पमालाभेदैरेका विभाति हि ।
तथैवेशादिरूपेण भाम्यहं नात्र संशयः ॥ १८॥

अधिष्ठानातिरेकेण कल्पितं तन्न भासते ।
तस्मान्मत्सत्तयैवैतत्सत्तावन्नान्यथा भवेत् ॥ १९॥

हिमालय उवाच -
यथा वदसि देवेशि समष्ट्याऽऽत्मवपुस्त्विदम् ।
तथैव द्रष्टुमिच्छामि यदि देवि कृपा मयि ॥ २०॥

व्यास उवाच -
इति तस्य वचः श्रुत्वा सर्वे देवाः सविष्णवः ।
ननन्दुर्मुदितात्मानः पूजयन्तश्च तद्वचः ॥ २१॥

अथ देवमतं ज्ञात्वा भक्तकामदुघा शिवा ।
अदर्शयन्निजं रूपं भक्तकामप्रपूरिणी ॥ २२॥

अपश्यंस्ते महादेव्या विराडरूपं परात्परम् ।
द्यौर्मस्तकं भवेद्यस्य चन्द्रसूर्यौ च चक्षुषी ॥ २३॥

दिशः श्रोत्रे वचो वेदाः प्राणो वायुः प्रकीर्तितः ।
विश्वं हृदयमित्याहुः पृथिवी जघनं स्मृतम् ॥ २४॥

नभस्तलं नाभिसरो ज्योतिश्चक्रमुरस्थलम् ।
महर्लोकस्तु ग्रीवा स्याज्जनो लोको मुखं स्मृतम् ॥ २५॥

तपो लोको रराटिस्तु सत्यलोकादधः स्थितः ।
इन्द्रादयो बाहवः स्युः शब्दः श्रोत्रं महेशितुः ॥ २६॥

नासत्यदस्रौ नासे स्तौ गन्धो घ्राणं स्मृतो बुधैः ।
मुखमग्निः समाख्यातो दिवारात्री च पक्ष्मणी ॥ २७॥

ब्रह्मस्थानं भ्रूविजृम्भोऽप्यापस्तालुः प्रकीर्तिताः ।
रसो जिह्वा समाख्याता यमो दंष्ट्राः प्रकीर्तिताः ॥ २८॥

दन्ताः स्नेहकला यस्य हासो माया प्रकीर्तिता ।
सर्गस्त्वपाङ्गमोक्षः स्याद्व्रीडोर्ध्वोष्ठो महेशितुः ॥ २९॥

लोभः स्यादधरोष्ठोऽस्या धर्ममार्गस्तु पृष्ठभूः ।
प्रजापतिश्च मेढ्रं स्याद्यः स्रष्टा जगतीतले ॥ ३०॥

कुक्षिः समुद्रा गिरयोऽस्थीनि देव्या महेशितुः ।
नद्यो नाड्यः समाख्याता वृक्षाः केशाः प्रकीर्तिताः ॥ ३१॥

कौमारयौवनजरावयोऽस्य गतिरुत्तमा ।
बलाहकास्तु केशाः स्युः सन्ध्ये ते वाससी विभोः ॥ ३२॥

राजञ्छ्रीजगदम्बायाश्चन्द्रमास्तु मनः स्मृतः ।
विज्ञानशक्तिस्तु हरी रुद्रोन्तःकरणं स्मृतम् ॥ ३३॥

अश्वादिजातयः सर्वाः श्रोणिदेशे स्थिता विभोः ।
अतलादिमहालोकाः कट्यधोभागतां गताः ॥ ३४॥

एतादृशं महारूपं ददृशुः सुरपुङ्गवाः ।
ज्वालामालासहस्राढ्यं लेलिहानं च जिह्वया ॥ ३५॥

दंष्ट्राकटकटारावं वमन्तं वह्निमक्षिभिः ।
नानायुधधरं वीरं ब्रह्मक्षत्रौदनं च यत् ॥  ३६॥

सहस्रशीर्षनयनं सहस्रचरणं तथा ।
कोटिसूर्यप्रतीकाशं विद्युत्कोटिसमप्रभम् ॥ ३७॥

भयङ्करं महाघोरं हृदक्ष्णोस्त्रासकारकम् ।
ददृशुस्ते सुराः सर्वे हाहाकारं च चक्रिरे ॥ ३८॥

विकम्पमानहृदया मूर्च्छामापुर्दुरत्ययाम् ।
स्मरणं च गतं तेषां जगदम्बेयमित्यपि ॥ ३९॥

अथ ते ये स्थिता वेदाश्चतुर्दिक्षु महाविभोः ।
बोधयामासुरत्युग्रं मूर्च्छातो मूर्च्छितान्सुरान् ॥ ४०॥

अथ ते धैर्यमालम्ब्य लब्ध्वा च श्रुतिमुत्तमाम् ।
प्रेमाश्रुपूर्णनयना रुद्धकण्ठास्तु निर्जराः ॥ ४१॥

बाष्पगद्गददया वाचा स्तोतुं समुपचक्रिरे ।
देवा ऊचुः -
अपराधं क्षमस्वाम्ब पाहि दीनांस्त्वदुद्भवान् ॥ ४२॥

कोपं संहर देवेशि सभया रूपदर्शनात् ।
का ते स्तुतिः प्रकर्तव्या पामरैर्निजरैरिह ॥ ४३॥

स्वस्याप्यज्ञेय एवासौ यावान्यश्च स्वविक्रमः ।
तदर्वाग्जायमानानां कथं स विषयो भवेत् ॥ ४४॥

नमस्ते भुवनेशानि नमस्ते प्रणवात्मके ।
सर्व वेदान्तसंसिद्धे नमो ह्रीङ्कारमूर्तये ॥ ४५॥

यस्मादग्निः समुत्पन्नो यस्मात्सूर्यश्च चन्द्रमाः ।
यस्मादोषधयः सर्वास्तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४६॥

यस्माच्च देवाः सम्भूताः साध्याः पक्षिण एव च ।
पशवश्च मनुष्याश्च तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४७॥

प्राणापानौ व्रीहियवौ तपः श्रद्धा ऋतं तथा ।
ब्रह्मचर्यं विधिश्चैव यस्मात्तस्मै नमो नमः ॥ ४८॥

सप्त प्राणार्चिषो यस्मात्समिधः सप्त एव च ।
होमाः सप्त तथा लोकास्तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ४९॥

यस्मात्समुद्रा गिरयः सिन्धवः प्रचरन्ति च ।
यस्मादोषधयः सर्वा रसास्तस्मै नमो नमः ॥ ५०॥

यस्माद्यज्ञः समुद्भूतो दीक्षायूपश्च दक्षिणाः ।
ऋचो यजूंषि सामानि तस्मै सर्वात्मने नमः ॥ ५१॥

नमः पुरस्तात्पृष्ठे च नमस्ते पार्श्वयोर्द्वयोः ।
अध ऊर्ध्वं चतुर्दिक्षु मातर्भूयो नमो नमः ॥ ५२॥

उपसंहर देवेशि रूपमेतदलौकिकम् ।
तदेव दर्शयास्माकं रूपं सुन्दरसुन्दरम् ॥ ५३॥

व्यास उवाच  -
इति भीतान्सुरान्दृष्ट्वा जगदम्बा कृपार्णवा ।
संहृत्य रूपं घोरं तद्दर्शयामास सुन्दरम् ॥ ५४॥

पाशाङ्कुशवराभीतिधरं सर्वाङ्गकोमलम् ।
करुणापूर्णनयनं मन्दस्मितमुखाम्बुजम् ॥ ५५॥

दृष्ट्वा तत्सुन्दरं रूपं तदा भीतिविवर्जिताः ।
शान्तिचित्ता प्रणेमुस्ते हर्षगद्गदनिःस्वनाः ॥ ५६॥

॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां द्वितीयोऽध्यायः ॥

                 ॥ अथ तृतीयोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
क्व यूयं मन्दभाग्या वै क्वेदं रूपं महाद्भुतम् ।
तथापि भक्तवात्सल्यादीदृशं दर्शितं मया ॥ १॥

न वेदाध्ययनैर्योगैर्न दानैस्तपसेज्यया ।
रूपं द्रष्टुमिदं शक्यं केवलं मत्कृपां विना ॥ २॥

प्रकृतं शृणु राजेन्द्र परमात्मात्र जीवताम् ।
उपाधियोगात्सम्प्राप्तः कर्तृत्वादिकमप्युत ॥ ३॥

क्रियाः करोति विविधा धर्माधर्मैकहेतवः ।
नानायोनीस्ततः प्राप्य सुखदुःखैश्च युज्यते ॥ ४॥

पुनस्तत्संस्कृतिवशान्नानाकर्मरतः सदा ।
नानादेहान्समाप्नोति सुखदुःखैश्च युज्यते ॥ ५॥

घटीयन्त्रवदेतस्य न विरामः कदापि हि ।
अज्ञानमेव मूलं स्यात्ततः कामः क्रियास्ततः ॥ ६॥

तस्मादज्ञाननाशाय यतेत नियतं नरः ।
एतद्धि जन्मसाफल्यं यदज्ञानस्य नाशनम् ॥ ७॥

पुरुषार्थसमाप्तिश्च जीवन्मुक्तिदशाऽपि च ।
अज्ञाननाशने शक्ता विद्यैव तु पटीयसी ॥ ८॥

न कर्म तज्जं नोपास्तिर्विरोधाभावतो गिरे ।
प्रत्युताशाऽज्ञाननाशे कर्मणा नैव भाव्यताम् ॥ ९॥

अनर्थदानि कर्माणि पुनः पुनरुशन्ति हि ।
ततो रागस्ततो दोषस्ततोऽनर्थो महान्भवेत् ॥ १०॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन ज्ञानं सम्पादयेन्नरः ।
कुर्वन्नेवेह कर्माणीत्यतः कर्माप्यवश्यकम् ॥ ११॥

ज्ञानादेव हि कैवल्यमतः स्यात्तत्समुच्चयः ।
सहायतां व्रजेत्कर्म ज्ञानस्य हितकारि च ॥ १२॥

इति केचिद्वदन्त्यत्र तद्विरोधान्न सम्भवेत् ।
ज्ञानाधृद्ग्रन्थिभेदः स्याधृद्ग्रन्थौ कर्मसम्भवः ॥ १३॥

यौगपद्यं न सम्भाव्यं विरोधात्तु ततस्तयोः ।
तमःप्रकाशयोर्यद्वद्यौगपद्यं न सम्भवि ॥ १४॥

तस्मात्सर्वाणि कर्माणि वैदिकानि महामते ।
चित्तशुद्ध्यन्तमेव स्युस्तानि कुर्यात्प्रयत्नतः ॥ १५॥

शमो दमस्तितिक्षा च वैराग्यं सत्त्वसम्भवः ।
तावत्पर्यन्तमेव स्युः कर्माणि न ततः परम् ॥ १६॥

तदन्ते चैव संन्यस्य सश्रयेद्गुरुमात्मवान् ।
श्रोत्रियं ब्रह्मनिष्ठं च भक्त्या निर्व्याजया पुनः ॥ १७॥

वेदान्तश्रवणं कुर्यान्नित्यमेवमतन्द्रितः ।
तत्त्वमस्यादिवाक्यस्य नित्यमर्थं विचारयेत् ॥ १८॥

तत्त्वमस्यादिवाक्यं तु जीवब्रह्मैक्यबोधकम् ।
ऐक्ये ज्ञाते निर्भयस्तु मद्रूपो हि प्रजायते ॥ १९॥

पदार्थावगतिः पूर्वं वाक्यार्थावगतिस्ततः ।
तत्पदस्य च वाच्यार्थो गिरेऽहं परिकीर्तितः ॥ २०॥

त्वम्पदस्य च वाच्यार्थो जीव एव न संशयः ।
उभयोरैक्यमसिना पदेन प्रोच्यते बुधैः ॥ २१॥

वाच्यार्थयोर्विरुद्धत्वादैक्यं नैव घटेत ह ।
लक्षणाऽतः प्रकर्तव्या तत्त्वमोः श्रुतिसंस्थयोः ॥ २२॥

चिन्मात्रं तु तयोर्लक्ष्यं तयोरैक्यस्य सम्भवः ।
तयोरैक्यं तथा ज्ञात्वा स्वाभेदेनाद्वयो भवेत् ॥ २३॥

देवदत्तः स एवायमितिवल्लक्षणा स्मृता ।
स्थूलादिदेहरहितो ब्रह्मसम्पद्यते नरः ॥ २४ ॥

पञ्चीकृतमहाभूतसम्भूतः स्थूलदेहकः ।
भोगालयो जराव्याधिसंयुतः सर्वकर्मणाम् ॥ २५॥

मिथ्याभूतोऽयमाभाति स्फुटं मायामयत्वतः ।
सोऽयं स्थूल उपाधिः स्यादात्मनो मे नगेश्वर ॥ २६॥

ज्ञानकर्मेन्द्रिययुतं प्राणपञ्चकसंयुतम् ।
मनोबुद्धियुतं चैतत्सूक्ष्मं तत्कवयो विदुः ॥ २७॥

अपञ्चीकृतभूतोत्थं सूक्ष्मदेहोऽयमात्मनः ।
द्वितीयोऽयमुपाधिः स्यात्सुखादेरवबोधकः ॥ २८॥

अनाद्यनिर्वाच्यमिदमज्ञानं तु तृतीयकः ।
देहोऽयमात्मनो भाति कारणात्मा नगेश्वर ॥ २९॥

उपाधिविलये जाते केवलात्माऽवशिष्यते ।
देहत्रये पञ्चकोशा अन्तस्थाः सन्ति सर्वदा ॥ ३०॥

पञ्चकोशपरित्यागे ब्रह्मपुच्छं हि लभ्यते ।
नेति नेतीत्यादिवाक्यैर्मम रूपं यदुच्यते ॥ ३१॥

न जायते म्रियते वा कदाचि-
     न्नायं भूत्वा न बभूव कश्चित् ।
अजो नित्यः शाश्वतोऽयं पुराणो
     न हन्यते हन्यमाने शरीरे ॥ ३२॥

हन्ता चेन्मन्यते हन्तुं हतश्चेन्मन्यते हतम् ।
उभौ तौ न विजानीतो नायं हन्ति न हन्यते ॥ ३३॥

अणोरणीयान्महतो महीया-
     नात्माऽस्य जन्तोर्निहितो गुहायाम् ।
तमक्रतुः पश्यति वीतशोको
     धातुप्रसादान्महिमानमस्य ॥ ३४॥

आत्मानं रथिनं विद्धि शरीरं रथमेव तु ।
बुद्धिं तु सारथिं विद्धि मनः प्रग्रहमेव च ॥ ३५॥

इन्द्रियाणि हयानाहुर्विषयांस्तेषु गोचरान् ।
आत्मेन्द्रियमनोयुक्तं भोक्तेत्याहुर्मनीषिणः ॥ ३६॥

यस्त्वविद्वान्भवति चामनस्कः सदाऽशुचिः ।
स तु तत्पदमवाप्नोति संसारं चाधिगच्छति ॥ ३७॥

यस्तु विज्ञानवान्भवति  समनस्कः सदा शुचिः ।
स तु तत्पदमाप्नोति यस्माद्भूयो न जायते ॥ ३८॥

विज्ञानसारथिर्यस्तु मनः प्रग्रहवान्नरः ।
सोऽध्वनः पारमाप्नोति मदीयं यत्परं पदम् ॥ ३९॥

इत्थं श्रुत्या च मत्या च निश्चित्यात्मानमात्मना ।
भावयेन्मामात्मरूपां निदिध्यासनतोऽपि च ॥ ४०॥

योगवृत्तेः पुरा स्वामिन्भावयेदक्षरत्रयम् ।
देवीप्रणवसञ्ज्ञस्य ध्यानार्थं मन्त्रवाच्ययोः ॥ ४१॥

हकारः स्थूलदेहः स्याद्रकारः सूक्ष्मदेहकः ।
ईकारः काराणात्माऽसौ ह्रीङ्कारोऽहं तुरीयकम् ॥ ४२॥

एवं समष्टिदेहेऽपि ज्ञात्वा बीजत्रयं क्रमात् ।
समष्टिव्यष्ट्योरेकत्वं भावयेन्मतिमान्नरः ॥ ४३॥

समाधिकालात्पूर्वं तु भावयित्वैवमादृतः ।
ततो ध्यायेन्निलीनाक्षो देवीं मां जगदीश्वरीम् ॥ ४४॥

प्राणापानौ समौ कृत्वा नासाभ्यन्तरचारिणौ ।
निवृत्तविषयाकाङ्क्षो वीतदोषो विमत्सरः ॥ ४५॥

भक्त्या निर्व्याजया युक्तो गुहायां निःस्वने स्थले ।
हकारं विश्वमात्मानं रकारे प्रविलापयेत् ॥ ४६॥

रकारं तैजसं देवमीकारे प्रविलापयेत् ।
ईकारं प्राज्ञयात्मानं ह्रीङ्कारे प्रविलापयेत् ॥ ४७॥

वाच्यवाचकताहीनं द्वैतभावविवर्जितम् ।
अखण्डं सच्चिदानन्दं भावयेत्तच्छिखान्तरे ॥ ४८॥

इति ध्यानेन मां राजन्साक्षात्कृत्य नरोत्तमः ।
मद्रूप एव भवति द्वयोरप्येकता यतः ॥ ४९॥

योगयुक्त्याऽनया द्रष्टा मामात्मानं परात्परम् ।
अज्ञानस्य सकार्यस्य तत्क्षणे नाशको भवेत् ॥ ५०॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां तृतीयोऽध्यायः ॥

                        ॥ अथ चतुर्तोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
योगं वद महेशानि साङ्ग संवित्प्रदायकम् ।
कृतेन येन योग्योऽहं भवेयं तत्त्वदर्शने ॥ १॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
न योगो नभसः पृष्ठे न भूमौ न रसातले ।
ऐक्यं जीवात्मनोराहुर्योगं योगविशारदाः ॥ २॥

तत्प्रत्यूहाः षडाख्याता योगविघ्नकरानघ ।
कामक्रोधौ लोभमोहौ मदमात्सर्यसञ्ज्ञकौ ॥ ३॥

योगाङ्गैरेव भित्त्वा तान्योगिनो योगमाप्नुयुः ।
यमं नियममासनप्राणायामौ ततःपरम् ॥ ४॥

प्रत्याहारं धारणाख्यं ध्यानं सार्धं समाधिना ।
अष्टाङ्गान्याहुरेतानि योगिनां योगसाधने ॥ ५॥

अहिंसा सत्यमस्तेयं ब्रह्मचर्यं दयाऽऽर्जवम् ।
क्षमा धृतिर्मिताहारः शौचं चेति यमा दश ॥ ६॥

तपः सन्तोष आस्तिक्यं दानं देवस्य पूजनम् ।
सिद्धान्तश्रवणं चैव ह्रीर्मतिश्च जपो हुतम् ॥ ७॥

दशैते नियमाः प्रोक्ता मया पर्वतनायक ।
पद्मासनं स्वस्तिकं च भद्रं वज्रासनं तथा ॥ ८॥

वीरासनमिति प्रोक्तं क्रमादासनपञ्चकम् ।
ऊर्वोरुपरि विन्यस्य सम्यक्पादतले शुभे ॥ ९॥

अङ्गिष्ठौ च निबध्नीयाद्धस्ताभ्यां व्युत्क्रमात्ततः ।
पद्मासनमिति प्रोक्तं योगिनां हृदयङ्गमम् ॥ १०॥

जानूर्वोरन्तरे सम्यक्कृत्वा पादतले शुभे ।
ऋजुकायो विशेद्योगी स्वस्तिकं तत्प्रचक्षते ॥ ११॥

सीवन्याः पार्श्वयोर्न्यस्य गुल्फयुग्मं सुनिश्चितम् ।
वृषणाधः पादपार्ष्णी पाणिभ्यां परिबन्धयेत् ॥ १२॥

भद्रासनमिति प्रोक्तं योगिभिः परिपूजितम् ।
ऊर्वोः पादौ क्रमान्न्यस्य जान्वोःप्रत्यङ्मुखाङ्गुली ॥ १३॥

करौ विदध्यादाख्यातं वज्रासनमनुत्तमम् ।
एकं पादमधः कृत्वा विन्यस्योरुं तथोत्तरे ॥ १४॥

ऋजुकायो विशेद्योगी वीरासनमितीरितम् ।
ईडयाकर्षयेद्वायुं बाह्यं षोडशमात्रया
धारयेत्पूरितं योगी चतुःषष्ट्या तु मात्रया ॥ १५॥

सुषुम्नामध्यगं सम्य द्वात्रिंशन्मात्रया शनैः ॥ १६॥

नाड्या पिङ्गलया चैव रेचयेद्योगवित्तमः ।
प्राणायाममिमं प्राहुर्योगशास्त्रविशारदाः ॥ १७॥

भूयो भूयः क्रमात्तस्य बाह्यमेवं समाचरेत् ।
मात्रावृद्धिः क्रमेणैव सम्यग्द्वादश षोडश ॥ १८॥

जपध्यानादिभिः सार्थं सगर्भं तं विदुर्बुधाः ।
तदपेतं विगर्भं च प्राणायामं परे विदुः ॥ १९॥

क्रमादभ्यस्यतः पुंसो देहे स्वेदोद्गमोऽधमः ।
मध्यमः कम्पसंयुक्तो भूमित्यागः परो मतः ॥ २०॥

उत्तमस्य गुणावाप्तिर्यावच्छीलनमिष्यते ।
इन्द्रियाणां विचरतां विषयेषु निरर्गलम् ॥ २१॥

बलादाहरणं तेभ्यः प्रत्याहारोऽभिधीयते ।
अङ्गुष्ठगुल्फजानूरुमूलाधारलिङ्गनाभिषु ॥ २२॥

हृद्ग्रीवाकण्ठदेशेषु लम्बिकायां ततो नसि ।
भ्रूमध्ये मस्तके मूर्ध्नि द्वादशान्ते यथाविधि ॥ २३॥

धारणं प्राणमरुतो धारणेति निगद्यते ।
समाहितेन मनसा चैतन्यान्तरवर्तिना ॥ २४॥

आत्मन्यभीष्टदेवानां ध्यानं ध्यानमिहोच्यते ।
समत्वभावना नित्यं जीवात्मपरमात्मनोः ॥ २५॥

समाधिर्माहुर्मुनयः प्रोक्तमष्टाङ्गलक्षणम् ।
इदानीं कथये तेऽहं मन्त्रयोगमनुत्तमम् ॥ २६॥

विश्वं शरीरमित्युक्तं पञ्चभूतात्मकं नग ।
चन्द्रसूर्याग्नितेजोभिर्जीवब्रह्मैक्यरूपकम् ॥ २७॥

तिस्रः कोट्यस्तदर्धेन शरीरे नाडयो मताः ।
तासु मुख्या दश प्रोक्तास्ताभ्यस्तिस्रो व्यवस्थिताः ॥ २८॥

प्रधाना मेरुदण्डेऽत्र चन्द्रसूर्याग्निरूपिणी ।
इडा वामे स्थिता नाडी शुभ्रा तु चन्द्ररूपिणी ॥ २९॥

शक्तिरूपा तु सा नाडी साक्षादमृतविग्रहा ।
दक्षिणे या पिङ्गलाख्या पुंरूपा सूर्यविग्रहा ॥ ३०॥

सर्वतेजोमयी सा तु सुषुम्ना वह्निरूपिणी ।
तस्या मध्ये विचित्राख्ये इच्छाज्ञानक्रियात्मकम् ॥ ३१॥

मध्ये स्वयम्भूलिङ्गं तु कोटिसूर्यसमप्रभम् ।
तदूर्ध्वं मायाबीजं तु हरात्माबिन्दुनादकम् ॥ ३२॥

तदूर्ध्वं तु शिखाकारा कुण्डली रक्तविग्रहा ।
देव्यात्मिका तु सा प्रोक्ता मदभिन्ना नगाधिप ॥ ३३॥

तद्बाह्ये हेमरूपाभं वादिसान्तचतुर्दलम् ।
द्रुतहेमसमप्रख्यं पद्मं तत्र विचिन्तयेत् ॥ ३४॥

तदूर्ध्वं त्वनलप्रख्यं षड्दलं हीरकप्रभम् ।
वादिलान्तषड्वर्णेन स्वाधिष्ठानमनुत्तमम् ॥ ३५॥

मूलाधार षट्कोणं मूलाधारं ततो विदुः ।
स्वशब्देन परं लिङ्गं स्वाधिष्ठानं ततो विदुः ॥ ३६॥

तदूर्ध्वं नाभिदेशे तु मणिपूरं महाप्रभम् ।
मेघाभं विद्युदाभं च बहुतेजोमयं ततः ॥ ३७॥

मणिवद्भिन्नं तत्पद्मं मणिपद्मं तथोच्यते ।
दशभिश्च दलैर्युक्तं डादिफान्ताक्षरान्वितम् ॥ ३८॥

विष्णुनाऽधिष्ठितं पत्रं विष्ण्वालोकनकारणम् ।
तदूर्ध्वेऽनाहतं पद्ममुद्यदादित्यसंनिभम् ॥ ३९॥

कादिठान्तदलैरर्कपत्रैश्च समधिष्ठितम् ।
तन्मध्ये बाणलिङ्गं तु सूर्यायुतसमप्रभम् ॥ ४०॥

शब्दब्रह्ममयं शब्दानाहतं तत्र दृश्यते ।
अनाहताख्यं तत्पद्मं मुनिभिः परिकीर्तितम् ॥ ४१॥

आनन्दसदनं तत्तु पुरुषाधिष्ठितं परम् ।
तदूर्ध्वं तु विशुद्धाख्यं दलषोडशपङ्कजम् ॥ ४२॥

स्वरैः षोडशभिर्युक्तं धूम्रवर्णं महाप्रभम् ।
विशुद्धं तनुते यस्माज्जीवस्य हंसलोकनात् ॥ ४३॥

विशुद्धं पद्ममाख्यातमाकाशाख्यं महाद्भुतम् ।
आज्ञाचक्रं तदूर्ध्वे तु आत्मनाऽधिष्ठितं परम् ॥ ४४॥

आज्ञासङ्क्रमणं तत्र तेनाज्ञेति प्रकीर्तितम् ।
द्विदलं हक्षसंयुक्तं पद्मं तत्सुमनोहरम् ॥ ४५॥

कैलासाख्यं तदूर्ध्वं तु रोधिनी तु तदूर्ध्वतः ।
एवं त्वाधारचक्राणि प्रोक्तानि तव सुव्रत ॥ ४६॥

सहस्रारयुतं बिन्दुस्थानं तदूर्ध्वमीरितम् ।
इत्येतत्कथितं सर्वं योगमार्गमनुत्तमम् ॥ ४७॥

आदौ पूरकयोगेनाप्याधारे योजयेन्मनः ।
गुदमेढ्रान्तरे शक्तिस्तामाकुञ्च्य प्रबोधयेत् ॥ ४८॥

लिङ्गभेदक्रमेणैव बिन्दुचक्रं च प्रापयेत् ।
शम्भुना तां पराशक्तिमेकीभूतां विचिन्तयेत् ॥ ४९॥

तत्रोत्थितामृतं यत्तु द्रुतलाक्षारसोपमम् ।
पाययित्वा तु तां शक्तिं मायख्यां योगसिद्धिदाम् ॥ ५०॥

षट्‍चक्रदेवतास्तत्र सन्तर्प्यामृतधारया ।
आनयेत्तेन मार्गेण मूलाधारं ततः सुधीः ॥ ५१॥

एवमभ्यस्यमानस्याप्यहन्यहनि निश्चितम् ।
पूर्वोक्तदूषिता मन्त्राः सर्वे सिध्यन्ति नान्यथा ॥ ५२॥

जरामरणदुःखाद्यैर्मुच्यते भवबन्धनात् ।
ये गुणाः सन्ति देव्या मे जगन्मातुर्यथा तथा ॥ ५३॥

ते गुणाः साधकवरे भवन्त्येव चान्यथा ।
इत्येवं कथितं तात वायुधारणमुत्तमम् ॥ ५४॥

इदानीं धारणाख्यं तु शृणुष्वावहितो मम ।
दिक्कालाद्यनवच्छिन्नदेव्यां चेतो विधाय च ॥ ५५॥

तन्मयो भवति क्षिप्रं जीवब्रह्मैक्ययोजनात् ।
अथवा समलं चेतो यदि क्षिप्रं न सिध्यति ॥ ५६॥

तदावयवयोगेन योगी योगान्समभ्यसेत् ।
मदीयहस्तपादादावङ्गे तु मधुरे नग ॥ ५७॥

चित्तं संस्थापयेन्मन्त्री स्थानस्थानजयात्पुनः ।
विशुद्धचित्तः सर्वस्मिन्‍रूपे संस्थापयेन्मनः ॥ ५८॥

यावन्मनोलयं याति देव्यां संविदि पर्वत ।
तावदिष्टमिदं मन्त्री जपहोमैः समभ्यसेत् ॥ ५९॥

मन्त्राभ्यासेन योगेन ज्ञेयज्ञानाय कल्पते ।
न योगेन विना मन्त्रो न मन्त्रेण विना हि सः ॥ ६०॥

द्वयोरभ्यासयोगो हि ब्रह्मसंसिद्धिकारणम् ।
तमःपरिवृते गेहे घटो दीपेन दृश्यते ॥ ६१॥

एवं मायावृतो ह्यात्मा मनुना गोचरीकृतः ।
इति योगविधिः कृत्स्नः साङ्गः प्रोक्तो मयाऽधुना ॥ ६२॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां चतुर्थोऽध्यायः ॥

                    ॥ अथ पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
इत्यादि योगयुक्तात्मा ध्यायेन्मां ब्रह्मरूपिणीम् ।
भक्त्या निर्व्याजया राजन्नासने समुपस्थितः ॥ १॥

आविः सन्निहितं गुहाचरं नाम महत्परम् ।
अत्रैतत्सर्वमर्पितमेजत्प्राणनिमिषच्च यत् ॥ २॥

एतज्जानथ सदसद्वरेण्यं
       विज्ञानाद्यद्वरिष्ठं प्रजानाम् ।
यदर्चिमद्यदणुभ्योऽणु च
       यस्मिंल्लोका निहिता लोकिनश्च ॥ ३॥

तदेतदक्षरं ब्रह्म स प्राणस्तदु वाङ् मनः ।
तदेतत्सत्यममृतं तद्वेद्धव्यं सौम्य विद्धि ॥ ४॥

धनुर्गॄत्वौपनिषदं महास्त्रं
       शरं ह्युपासानिशितं सन्धयीत ।
आयम्य तद्भावगतेन चेतसा
       लक्ष्यं तदेवाक्षरं सौम्य विद्धि ॥ ५॥

प्रणवो धनुः शरो ह्यात्मा ब्रह्मतल्लक्ष्यमुच्यते ।
अप्रमत्तेन वेद्धव्यं शरवत्तन्मयो भवेत् ॥ ६॥

यस्मिन्द्यौश्च पृथिवी चान्तरिक्ष-
       मोतं मनः सह प्राणैश्च सर्वैः ।
तमेवैकं जानथात्मानमन्या
       वाचो विमुञ्चथा अमृतस्यैष सेतुः ॥ ७॥

अरा इव रथनाभौ संहता यत्र नाड्यः ।
स एषोन्तश्चरते बहुधा जायमानः ॥ ८॥

ओमित्येवं ध्यायथात्मानं स्वस्ति वः पाराय तमसः परस्तात् ।
दिव्ये ब्रह्मपुरे व्योम्नि आत्मा सम्प्रतिष्ठितः ॥ ९॥

मनोमयः प्राणशरीरनेता
       प्रतिष्ठितोऽन्ने हृदयं संनिधाय ।
तद्विज्ञानेन परिपश्यन्ति धीरा
       आनन्दरूपममृतं यद्विभाति ॥ १०॥

भिद्यते हृदयग्रन्थिश्च्छिद्यन्ते सर्वसंशयाः ।
क्षीयन्ते चास्य कर्माणि तस्मिन्दृष्टे परावरे ॥ ११॥

हिरण्मये परे कोशे विरजं ब्रह्म निष्कलम् ।
तच्छुभ्रं ज्योतिषां ज्योतिस्तद्यदात्मविदो विदुः ॥ १२॥

न तत्र सूर्यो भाति न चन्द्रतारकं
       नेमा विद्युतो भान्ति कुतोऽयमग्निः ।
तमेव भान्तमनुभाति सर्वं
       तस्य भासा सर्वमिदं विभाति ॥ १३॥

ब्रह्मैवेदममृतं पुरस्ताद्
       ब्रह्म पश्चाद् ब्रह्म दक्षिणश्चोत्तरेण ।
अधश्चोर्ध्वं प्रसृतं ब्रह्म
       एवेदं विश्वं वरिष्ठम् ॥ १४॥

एतादृगनुभवो यस्य स कृतार्थो नरोत्तमः ।
ब्रह्मभूतः प्रसन्नात्मा न शोचति न काङ्क्षति ॥ १५॥

द्वितीयाद्वै भयं रजंस्तदभावाद्बिभेति न ।
न तद्वियोगो मेऽप्यस्ति मद्वियोगोऽपि तस्य न ॥ १६॥

अहमेव स सोऽहं वै निश्चितं विद्धि पर्वत ।
मद्दर्शनं तु तत्र स्याद्यत्र ज्ञानी स्थितो मम ॥ १७॥

नाहं तीर्थे न कैलासे वैकुण्ठे वा न कर्हिचित् ।
वसामि किन्तु मज्ज्ञानिहृदयाम्भोजमध्यमे ॥ १८॥

मत्पूजाकोटिफलदं सकृन्मज्ज्ञानिनोऽर्चनम् ।
कुलं पवित्रं तस्यास्ति जननी कृतकृत्यका ॥ १९॥

विश्वम्भरा पुण्यवती चिल्लयो यस्य चेतसः ।
ब्रह्मज्ञानं तु यत्पृष्टं त्वया पर्वतसत्तम ॥ २०॥

कथितं तन्मया सर्वं नातो वक्तव्यमस्ति हि ।
इदं ज्येष्ठाय पुत्राय भक्तियुक्ताय शीलिने ॥ २१॥

शिष्याय च यथोक्ताय वक्तव्यं नान्यथा क्वचित् ।
यस्य देवे परा भक्तिर्यथा देवे तथा गुरौ ॥ २२॥

तस्यैते कथिता ह्यर्थाः प्रकाशन्ते महात्मनः ।
येनोपदिष्टा विद्येयं स एव परमेश्वरः ॥ २३॥

यस्यायं सुकृतं कर्तुमसमर्थस्ततो ऋणी ।
पित्रोरप्यधिकः प्रोक्तो ब्रह्मजन्मप्रदायकः ॥ २४॥

पितृजातं जन्म नष्टं नेत्थं जातं कदाचन ।
तस्मै न द्रुह्येदित्यादि निगमोऽप्यवदन्नग ॥ २५॥

तस्माच्छास्त्रस्य सिद्धान्तो ब्रह्मदाता गुरुः परः ।
शिवे रुष्टे गुरुस्त्राता गुरौ रुष्टे न शङ्करः ॥ २६॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन श्रीगुरुं तोषयेन्नग ।
कायेन मनसा वाचा सर्वदा तत्परो भवेत् ॥ २७॥

अन्यथा तु कृतघ्नः स्यात्कृतघ्ने नास्ति निष्कृतिः ।
इन्द्रेणाथर्वणायोक्ता शिरश्छेदप्रतिज्ञया ॥ २८॥

अश्विभ्यां कथने तस्य शिरश्छिन्नं च वज्रिणा ।
अश्वीयं तच्छिरो नष्टं दृष्ट्वा वैद्यो सुरोत्तमौ ॥ २९॥

पुनः संयोजितं स्वीयं ताभ्यां मुनिशिरस्तदा ।
इति सङ्कटसम्पाद्या ब्रह्मविद्या नगाधिप ।
लब्धा येन स धन्यः स्यात्कृतकृत्यश्च भूधर ॥ ३०॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां पञ्चमोऽध्यायः ॥

                 ॥ अथ षष्ठोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
स्वीयां भक्तिं वदस्वाम्ब येन ज्ञातं सुखेन हि ।
जायते मनुजस्यास्य मध्यमस्यविरागिणः ॥ १॥

देव्युवाच -
मार्गास्त्रयो मे विख्याता मोक्षप्राप्तौ नगाधिप ।
कर्मयोगो ज्ञानयोगो भक्तियोगश्च सत्तम ॥ २॥

त्रयाणामप्ययं योग्यः कर्तुं शक्योऽस्ति सर्वथा ।
सुलभत्वान्मानसत्वात्कायचित्ताद्यपीडनात् ॥ ३॥

गुणभेदान्मनुष्याणां सा भक्तिस्त्रिविधा मता ।
परपीडां समुद्दिश्य दम्भं कृत्वा पुरःसरम् ॥ ३॥

मात्सर्यक्रोधयुक्तो यस्तस्य भक्तिस्तु तामसी ।
परपीडादिरहितः स्वकल्याणार्थमेव च ॥ ५॥

नित्यं सकामो हृदये यशोर्थी भोगलोलुपः ।
तत्तत्फलसमावाप्त्यै मामुपास्तेऽतिभक्तितः ॥ ६॥

भेदबुद्ध्या तु मां स्वस्मादन्यां जानाति पामरः ।
तस्य भक्तिः समाख्याता नगाधिप तु राजसी ॥ ७॥

परमेशार्पणं कर्म पापसङ्क्षालनाय च ।
वेदोक्तत्वादवश्यं तत्कर्तव्यं तु मयानिशम् ॥ ८॥

इति निश्चितबुद्धिस्तु भेदबुद्धिमुपाश्रितः ।
करोति प्रीयते कर्म भक्तिः सा नग सात्त्विकी ॥ ९॥

परभक्तेः प्रापिकेयं भेदबुद्ध्यवलम्बनात् ।
पूर्वप्रोक्तेत्युभे भक्ती न परप्रापिके मते ॥ १०॥

अधुना परभक्तिं तु प्रोच्यमानां निबोध मे ।
मद्गुणश्रवणं नित्यं मम नामानुकीर्तनम् ॥ ११॥

कल्याणगुणरत्नानामाकरायां मयि स्थिरम् ।
चेतसो वर्तनं चैव तैलधारासमं सदा ॥ १२॥

हेतुस्तु तत्र को वापि न कदाचिद्भवेदपि ।
सामीप्यसार्ष्टिसायुज्यसलोक्यानां न चएषणा ॥ १३॥

मत्सेवातोऽधिकं किञ्चिन्नैव जानाति कर्हिचित् ।
सेव्यसेवकताभावातत्र मोक्षं न वाञ्छति ॥ १४॥

परानुरक्त्या मामेव चिन्तयेद्यो ह्यतन्द्रितः ।
स्वाभेदेनैव मां नित्यं जानाति न विभेदतः ॥ १५॥

मद्रूपत्वेन जीवानां चिन्तनं कुरुते तु यः ।
यथा स्वस्यात्मनि प्रीतिस्तथैव च परात्मनि ॥ १६॥

चैतन्यस्य समानत्वान्न भेदं कुरुते तु यः ।
सर्वत्र वर्तमानां मां सर्वरूपां च सर्वदा ॥ १७॥

नमते यजते चैवाप्याचाण्डालान्तमीश्वरम् ।
न कुत्रापि द्रोहबुद्धिं कुरुते भेदवर्जनात् ॥ १८॥

मत्स्थानदर्शने श्रद्धा मद्भक्तदर्शने तथा ।
मच्छास्त्रश्रवणे श्रद्धा मन्त्रतन्त्रादिषु प्रभो ॥ १९॥

मयि प्रेमाकुलमती रोमाञ्चिततनुः सदा ।
प्रेमाश्रुजलपूर्णाक्षः कण्ठगद्गदनिस्वनः ॥ २०॥

अनन्येनैव भावेन पूजयेद्यो नगाधिप ।
मामीश्वरीं जगद्योनिं सर्वकारणकारणम् ॥ २१॥

व्रतानि मम दिव्यानि नित्यनैमित्तिकान्यपि ।
नित्यं यः कुरुते भक्त्या वित्तशाठ्यविवर्जितः ॥ २२॥

मदुत्स्वदिदृक्षा च मदुत्स्वकृतिस्तथा ।
जायते यस्य नियतं स्वभावादेव भूधर ॥ २३॥

उच्चैर्गायंश्च नामानि ममैव खलु नृत्यति ।
अहङ्कारादिरहितो देहतादात्म्यवर्जितः ॥ २४॥

प्रारब्धेन यथा यच्च क्रियते तत्तथा भवेत् ।
न मे चिन्तास्ति तत्रापि देहसंरक्षणादिषु ॥ २५॥

इति भक्तिस्तु या प्रोक्ता परभक्तिस्तु सा स्मृता ।
यस्यां देव्यतिरिक्तं तु न किञ्चिदपि भाव्यते ॥ २६॥

इत्थं जाता परा भक्तिर्यस्य भूधर तत्त्वतः ।
तदैव तस्य चिन्मात्रे मद्रूपे विलयो भवेत् ॥ २७॥

भक्तेस्तु या परा काष्ठा सैव ज्ञानं प्रकीर्तितम् ।
वैराग्यस्य च सीमा सा ज्ञाने तदुभयं यतः ॥ २८॥

भक्तौ कृतायां यस्यापि प्रारब्धवशतो नग ।
न जायते मम ज्ञानं मणिद्वीपं स गच्छति ॥ २९॥

तत्र गत्वाऽखिलान्भोगाननिच्छन्नपि चर्च्छति ।
तदन्ते मम चिद्रूपज्ञानं सम्यग्भवेन्नग ॥ ३०॥

तेन युक्तः सदैव स्याज्ज्ञानान्मुक्तिर्न चान्यथा ।
इहैव यस्य ज्ञानं स्याद्‍हृद्गतप्रत्यगात्मनः ॥ ३१॥

मम संवित्परतनोस्तस्य प्राणा व्रजन्ति न ।
ब्रह्मैव संस्तदाप्नोति ब्रह्मैव ब्रह्म वेद यः ॥ ३२॥

कण्ठचामीकरसममज्ञानात्तु तिरोहितम् ।
ज्ञानादज्ञाननाशेन लब्धमेव हि लभ्यते ॥ ३३॥

विदिताविदितादन्यन्नगोत्तम वपुर्मम ।
यथाऽऽदर्शे यथाऽऽत्मनि यथा जले तथा पितृलोके ॥ ३४॥

छायातपौ तथा स्वच्छौ विविक्तौ तद्वदेव हि ।
मम लोके भवेज्ज्ञानं द्वैतभानविवर्जितम् ॥ ३५॥

यस्तु वैराग्यवानेव ज्ञानहीनो म्रियेत चेत् ।
ब्रह्मलोके वसेन्नित्यं यावत्कल्पं ततःपरम् ॥ ३६॥

शुचीनां श्रीमतां गेहे भवेत्तस्या जनिः पुनः ।
करोति साधनं पश्चात्ततो ज्ञानं हि जायते ॥ ३७॥

अनेकजन्मभी राजञ्ज्ञानं स्यान्नैकजन्मना ।
ततः सर्वप्रयत्नेन ज्ञानार्थं यत्नमाश्रयेत् ॥ ३८॥

नोचेन्महाविनाशः स्याज्जन्मेतद्दुर्लभं पुनः ।
तत्रापि प्रथमे वर्णे वेदे प्राप्तिश्च दुर्लभा ॥ ३९॥

शमादिषट्कसम्पत्तिर्योगसिद्धिस्तथैव च ।
तथोत्तमगुरुप्राप्तिः सर्वमेवात्र दुर्लभम् ॥ ४०॥

तथेन्द्रियाणां पटुता संस्कृतत्वं तनोस्तथा ।
अनेकजन्मपुण्यैस्तु मोक्षेच्छा जायते ततः ॥ ४१॥

साधने सफलेऽप्येवं जायमानेऽपि यो नरः ।
ज्ञानार्थं नैव यतते तस्य जन्म निरर्थकम् ॥ ४२॥

तस्माद्राजन्यथाशक्त्या ज्ञानार्थं यत्नमाश्रयेत् ।
पदे पदेऽश्वमेधस्य फलमाप्नोति निश्चितम् ॥ ४३॥

घृतमिव पयसि निगूढं भूते च वसति विज्ञानम् ।
सततं मन्थयितव्यं मनसा मन्थानभूतेन ॥ ४४॥

ज्ञानं लब्ध्वा कृतार्थः स्यादिति वेदान्तदिण्डिमः ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन किं भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छसि ॥ ४५॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां षष्ठोऽध्यायः ॥

                   ॥ अथ सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
कति स्थानानि देवेशि द्रष्टव्यानि महीतले ।
मुख्यानि च पवित्राणि देवीप्रियतमानि च ॥ १॥

व्रतान्यपि तथा यानि तुष्टिदान्युत्सवा अपि ।
तत्सर्वं वद मे मातः कृतकृत्यो यतो नरः ॥ २॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
सर्वं दृश्यं मम स्थानं सर्वे काला व्रतात्मकाः ।
उत्सवाः सर्वकालेषु यतोऽहं सर्वरूपिणी ॥ ३॥

तथापि भक्तवात्सल्यात्किञ्चित्किञ्चिदथोच्यते ।
शृणुष्वावहितो भूत्वा नगराज वचो मम ॥ ४॥

कोलापुरं महास्थानं यत्र लक्ष्मीः सदा स्थिता ।
मातुःपुरं द्वितीयं च रेणुकाधिष्ठितं परम् ॥ ५॥

तुलजापुरं तृतीयं स्यात्सप्तशृङ्गं तथैव च ।
हिङ्गुलायां महास्थानं ज्वालामुख्यास्तथैव च ॥ ६॥

शाकम्भर्याः परं स्थानं भ्रामर्याः स्थानमुत्तमम् ।
श्रीरक्तदन्तिकास्थानं दुर्गास्थानं तथैव च ॥ ७॥

विन्ध्याचलनिवासिन्याः स्थानं सर्वोत्तमोत्तमम् ।
अन्नपूर्णामहास्थानं काञ्चीपुरमनुत्तमम् ॥ ८॥

भीमादेव्याः परं स्थानं विमलास्थानमेव च ।
श्रीचन्द्रलामहास्थानं कौशिकीस्थानमेव च ॥ ९॥

नीलाम्बायाः परं स्थानं नीलपर्वतमस्तके ।
जाम्बूनदेश्वरीस्थानं तथा श्रीनगरं शुभम् ॥ १०॥

गुह्यकाल्या महास्थानं नेपाले यत्प्रतिष्ठितम् ।
मीनाक्ष्याः परमं स्थानं यच्च प्रोक्तं चिदम्बरे ॥ ११॥

वेदारण्यं महास्थानं सुन्दर्या समधिष्ठितम् ।
एकाम्बरं महास्थानं परशक्त्या प्रतिष्ठितम् ॥ १२॥

महालसा परं स्थानं योगेश्वर्यास्तथैव च ।
तथा नीलसरस्वत्याः स्थानं चीनेषु विश्रुतम् ॥ १३॥

वैद्यनाथे तु बगलास्थानं सर्वोत्तमं मतम् ।
श्रीमच्छ्रीभुवनेश्वर्या मणिद्वीपं मम स्मृतम् ॥ १४॥

श्रीमत्त्रिपुरभैरव्याः कामाख्यायोनिमण्डलम् ।
भूमण्डले क्षेत्ररत्नं महामायाधिवासितम् ॥ १५॥

नातः परतरं स्थानं क्वचिदस्ति धरातले ।
प्रतिमासं भवेद्देवी यत्र साक्षाद्रजस्वला ॥ १६॥

तत्रत्या देवताः सर्वाः पर्वतात्मकतां गताः ।
पर्वतेषु वसन्त्येव महत्यो देवता अपि ॥ १७॥

तत्रत्या पृथिवी सर्वा देवीरूपा स्मृता बुधैः ।
नातः परतरं स्थानं कामाख्यायोनिमण्डलात् ॥ १८॥

गायत्र्याश्च परं स्थानं श्रीमत्पुष्करमीरितम् ।
अमरेशे चण्डिका स्यात्प्रभासे पुष्करेक्षिणी ॥ १९॥

नैमिषे तु महास्थाने देवी सा लिङ्गधारिणी ।
पुरुहूता पुष्कराक्षे आषाढौ च रतिस्तथा ॥ २०॥

चण्डमुण्डी महास्थाने दण्डिनी परमेश्वरी ।
भारभूतौ भवेद्भूतिर्नाकुले नकुलेश्वरी ॥ २१॥

चन्द्रिका तु हरिश्चन्द्रे श्रीगिरौ शाङ्करी स्मृता ।
जप्येश्वरे त्रिशूला स्यात्सूक्ष्मा चाम्रातकेश्वरे ॥ २२॥

शाङ्करी तु महाकाले शर्वाणी मध्यमाभिधे ।
केदाराख्ये महाक्षेत्रे देवी सा मार्गदायिनी ॥ २३॥

भैरवाख्ये भैरवी सा गयायां मङ्गला स्मृता ।
स्थाणुप्रिया कुरुक्षेत्रे स्वायम्भुव्यपि नाकुले ॥ २४॥

कनखले भवेदुग्रा विश्वेशा विमलेश्वरे ।
अट्टहासे महानन्दा महेन्द्रे तु महान्तका ॥ २५॥

भीमे भीमेश्वरी प्रोक्ता रुद्राणी त्वर्धकोटिके ॥ २६॥

अविमुक्ते विशालाक्षी महाभागा महालये ।
गोकर्णे भद्रकर्णी स्याद्भद्रा स्याद्भद्रकर्णके ॥ २७॥

उत्पलाक्षी सुवर्णाक्षे स्थाण्वीशा स्थाणुसञ्ज्ञके ।
कमलालये तु कमला प्रचण्डा छगलण्डके ॥ २८॥

कुरण्डले त्रिसन्ध्या स्यान्माकोटे मुकुटेश्वरी ।
मण्डलेशे शाण्डकी स्यात्काली कालञ्जरे पुनः ॥ २९॥

शङ्कुकर्णे ध्वनिः प्रोक्ता स्थूला स्यात्स्थूलकेश्वरे ।
ज्ञानिनां हृदयाम्भोजे हृल्लेखा परमेश्वरी ॥ ३०॥

प्रोक्तानीमानि स्थानानि देव्याः प्रियतमानि च ।
तत्तत्क्षेत्रस्य माहात्म्यं श्रुत्वा पूर्वं नगोत्तम ॥ ३१॥

तदुक्तेन विधानेन पश्चाद्देवीं प्रपूजयेत् ।
अथवा सर्वक्षेत्राणि काश्यां सन्ति नगोत्तम ॥ ३२॥

तत्र नित्यं वसेन्नित्यं देवीभक्तिपरायणः ।
तानि स्थानानि सम्पश्यञ्जपन्देवीं निरन्तरम् ॥ ३३॥

ध्यायंस्तच्चरणाम्भोजं मुक्तो भवति बन्धनात् ।
इअमानि देवीनामानि प्रातरुत्थाय यः पठेत् ॥ ३४॥

भस्मीभवन्ति पापानि तत्क्षणान्नग सत्वरम् ।
श्राद्धकाले पठेदेतान्यमलानि द्विजाग्रतः ॥ ३५॥

प्रतिपक्षं विशेषेण तद्देवीप्रीतिकारकम् ।
सोमवारव्रतं चैव ममातिप्रियकृन्नग ॥ ४१॥

तत्रापि देवीं सम्पूज्य रात्रौ भोजनमाचरेत् ।
नवरात्रद्वयं चैव व्रतं प्रीतिकरं मम ॥ ४२॥

एवमन्यान्यपि विभो नित्यनैमित्तिकानि च ।
व्रतानि कुरुते यो वै मत्प्रीत्यर्थं विमत्सरः ॥ ४३॥

प्राप्नोति मम सायुज्यं स मे भक्तः स मे प्रियः ।
उत्सवानपि कुर्वीत दोलोत्सवमुखान्विभो ॥ ४४॥

शयनोत्सवं तथा कुर्यात्तथा जागरणोत्सवम् ।
रथोत्सवं च मे कुर्याद्दमनोत्सवमेव च ॥ ४५॥

पवित्रोत्सवमेवापि श्रावणे प्रीतिकारकम् ।
मम भक्तः सदा कुर्यादेवमन्यान्महोत्सवान् ॥ ४६॥

मद्भक्तान्भोजयेत्प्रीत्या तथा चैव सुवासिनीः ।
कुमारीबटुकांश्चापि मद्बुद्ध्या तद्गतान्तरः ॥ ४७॥

वित्तशाठ्येन रहितो यजेदेतान्सुमादिभिः ।
य एवं कुरुते भक्त्या प्रतिवर्षमतन्द्रितः ॥ ४८॥

स धन्यः कृतकृत्योऽसौ मत्प्रीतेः पात्रमञ्जसा ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन मम प्रीतिप्रदायकम् ।
नाशिष्याय प्रदातव्यं नाभक्ताय कदाचन ॥ ४९ ॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां सप्तमोऽध्यायः ॥

                   ॥ अथ अष्टमोऽध्यायः ॥

हिमालय उवाच -
देवदेवि महेशानि करुणासागरेऽम्बिके ।
ब्रूहि पूजाविधिं सम्यग्यथावदधुना निजम् ॥ १॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
वक्ष्ये पूजाविधिं राजन्नम्बिकाया यथाप्रियम् ।
अत्यन्तश्रद्धया सार्धं शृणु पर्वतपुङ्गव ॥ २॥

द्विविधा मम पूजा स्याद्बाह्या चाभ्यान्तरापि च ।
बाह्यापि द्विविधा प्रोक्ता वैदिकी तान्त्रिकी तथा ॥ ३॥

वैदिक्यर्चापि द्विविधा मूर्तिभेदेन भूधर ।
वैदिकी वैदिकैः कार्या वेददीक्षा समन्वितैः ॥ ४॥

तन्त्रोक्तदीक्षावद्भिस्तु तान्त्रिकी संश्रिता भवेत् ।
इत्थं पूजारहस्यं च न ज्ञात्वा विपरीतकम् ॥ ५॥

करोति यो नरो मूढः स पतत्येव सर्वथा ।
तत्र या वैदिकी प्रोक्ता प्रथमा तां वदाम्यहम् ॥ ६॥

यन्मे साक्षात्परं रूपं दृष्टवानसि भूधर ।
अनन्तशीर्षनयनमनन्तचरणं महत् ॥ ७॥

सर्वशक्तिसमायुक्तं प्रेरकं यत्परात्परम् ।
तदेव पूजयेन्नित्यं नमेद्ध्यायेत्स्मरेदपि ॥ ८॥

इत्येतत्प्रथमाचार्याः स्वरूपं कथितं नग ।
शान्तः समाहितमना दम्भाहङ्कारवर्जितः ॥ ९॥

तत्परो भव तद्याजी तदेव शरणं व्रज ।
तदेव चेतसा पश्य जप ध्यायस्व सर्वदा ॥ १०॥

अनन्यया प्रेमयुक्तभक्त्या मद्भावमाश्रितः ।
यज्ञैर्यज तपोदानैर्मामेव परितोषय ॥ ११॥

इत्थं ममानुग्रहतो मोक्ष्यसे भवबन्धनात् ।
मत्परा ये मदासक्तचित्ता भक्तपरा मताः ॥ १२॥

प्रतिजाने भवादस्मादुद्धाराम्यचिरेण तु ।
ध्यानेन कर्मयुक्तेन भक्तिज्ञानेन वा पुनः ॥ १३॥

प्राप्याहं सर्वथा राजन्न तु केवलकर्मभिः ।
धर्मात्सञ्जायते भक्तिर्भक्त्या सञ्जायते परम् ॥ १४॥

श्रुतिस्मृतिभ्यामुदितं यत्स धर्मः प्रकीर्तितः ।
अन्यशास्त्रेण यः प्रोक्तो धर्माभासः स उच्यते ॥ १५॥

सर्वज्ञात्सर्वशक्तेश्च मत्तो वेदः समुत्थितः ।
अज्ञानस्य ममाभावादप्रमाणा न च श्रुतिः ॥ १६॥

स्मृतयश्च श्रुतेरर्थं गृहीत्वैव च निर्गताः ।
मन्वादीनां स्मृतीनां च ततः प्रामाण्यमिष्यते ॥ १७॥

क्वचित्कदाचित्तन्त्रार्थकटाक्षेण परोदितम् ।
धर्मं वदन्ति सोंऽशस्तु नैव ग्राह्योऽस्ति वैदिकैः ॥ १८॥

अन्येषां शास्त्रकर्तॄणामज्ञानप्रभवत्वतः ।
अज्ञानदोषदुष्टत्वात्तदुक्तेर्न प्रमाणता ॥ १९॥

तस्मान्मुमुक्षुर्धर्मार्थं सर्वथा वेदमाश्रयेत् ।
राजाज्ञा च यथा लोके हन्यते न कदाचन ॥ २०॥

सर्वेशाया ममाज्ञा सा श्रुतिस्त्याज्या कथं नृभिः ।
मदाज्ञारक्षणार्थं तु ब्रह्मक्षत्रियजातयः ॥ २१॥

मया सृष्टास्ततो ज्ञेयं रहस्यं मे श्रुतेर्वचः ।
यदा यदा हि धर्मस्य ग्लानिर्भवति भूधर ॥ २२॥

अभ्युत्थानमधर्मस्य तदा वेषान्बिभर्म्यहम् ।
देवदैत्यविभागश्चाप्यत एवाभवन्नृप ॥ २३॥

ये न कुर्वन्ति तद्धर्मं तच्छिक्षार्थं मया सदा ।
सम्पादितास्तु नरकास्रासो यच्छ्रवणाद्भवेत् ॥ २४॥

यो वेदधर्ममुज्झित्य धर्ममन्यं समाश्रयेत् ।
राजा प्रवासयेद्देशान्निजादेतानधर्मिणः ॥ २५॥

ब्राह्मणैर्न च सम्भाष्याः पङ्क्तिग्राह्या न च द्विजैः ।
अन्यानि यानि शास्त्राणि लोकेऽस्मिन्विविधानि च ॥ २६॥

श्रुतिस्मृतिविरुद्धानि तामसान्येव सर्वशः ।
वामं कापालकं चैव कौलकं भैरवागमः ॥ २७॥

शिवेन मोहनार्थाय प्रणीतो नान्यहेतुकः ।
यक्षशापाद् भृगोः शापाद्दधीचस्य च शापतः ॥ २८॥

दग्धा ये ब्राह्मणवरा वेदमार्गबहिष्कृताः ।
तेषामुद्धरणार्थाय सोपानक्रमतः सदा ॥ २९॥

शैवाश्च वैष्णवाश्चैव सौराः शाक्तास्तथैव च ।
गाणपत्या आगमाश्च प्रणीताः शङ्करेण तु ॥ ३०॥

तत्र वेदाविरुद्धोंऽशोऽप्युक्त एव क्वचित्क्वचित् ।
वैदिकस्तद्ग्रहे दोषो न भवत्येव कर्हिचित् ॥ ३१॥

सर्वथा वेदभिन्नार्थे नाधिकारी द्विजो भवेत् ।
वेदाधिकारहीनस्तु भवेत्तत्राधिकारवान् ॥ ३२॥

तस्मात्सर्वप्रयत्नेन वैदिको वेदमाश्रयेत् ।
धर्मेण सहितं ज्ञानं परं ब्रह्म प्रकाशयेत् ॥ ३३॥

सर्वैषणाः परित्यज्य मामेव शरणं गताः ।
सर्वभूतदयावन्तो मानाहङ्कारवर्जिताः ॥ ३४॥

मच्चित्ता मद्गतप्राणा मत्स्थानकथने रताः ।
संन्यासिनो वनस्थाश्च गृहस्था ब्रह्मचारिणः ॥ ३५॥

उपासन्ते सदा भक्त्या योगमैश्वरसञ्ज्ञितम् ।
तेषां नित्याभियुक्तानामहमज्ञानजं तमः ॥ ३६॥

ज्ञानसूर्यप्रकाशेन नाशयामि न संशयः ।
इत्थं वैदिकपूजायाः प्रथमाया नगाधिप ॥ ३७॥

स्वरूपमुक्तं सङ्क्षेपाद्द्वितीयाया अथो ब्रुवे ।
मूर्तौ वा स्थण्डिले वापि तथा सूर्येन्दुमण्डले ॥ ३८॥

जलेऽथवा बाणलिङ्गे यन्त्रे वापि महापटे ।
तथा श्रीहृदयाम्भोजे ध्यात्वा देवीं परात्पराम् ॥ ३९॥

सगुणां करुणापूर्णां तरुणीमरुणारुणाम् ।
सौन्दर्यसारसीमान्तां सर्वावयवसुन्दराम् ॥ ४०॥

शृङ्गाररससम्पूर्णां सदा भक्तार्तिकातराम् ।
प्रसादसुमुखीमम्बां चन्द्रखण्डाशिखण्डिनीम् ॥ ४१॥

पाशाङ्कुशवराभीतिधरामानन्दरूपिणीम् ।
पूजयेदुपचारैश्च यथावित्तानुसारतः ॥ ४२॥

यावदान्तरपूजायामधिकारो भवेन्न हि ।
तावद्बाह्यामिमां पूजां श्रयेज्जाते तु तां त्यजेत् ॥ ४३॥

आभ्यन्तरा तु या पूजा सा तु संविल्लयः स्मृतः ।
संविदेवपरं रूपमुपाधिरहितं मम ॥ ४४॥

अतः संविदि मद्रूपे चेतः स्थाप्यं निराश्रयम् ।
संविद्रूपातिरिक्तं तु मिथ्या मायामयं जगत् ॥ ४५॥

अतः संसारनाशाय साक्षिणीमात्मरूपिणीम् ।
भावयन्निर्मनस्केन योगयुक्तेन चेतसा ॥ ४६॥

अतःपरं बाह्यपूजाविस्तारः कथ्यते मया ।
सावधानेन मनसा शृणु पर्वतसत्तम ॥ ४७॥

   ॥ इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां अष्टमोऽध्यायः ॥

                अथ नवमोऽध्यायः ॥

श्रीदेव्युवाच -
प्रातरुत्थाय शिरसि संस्मरेत्पद्ममुज्ज्वलम् ।
कर्पूराभं स्मरेत्तत्र श्रीगुरुं निजरूपिणम् ॥ १॥

सुप्रसन्नं लसद्भूषाभूषितं शक्तिसंयुतम् ।
नमस्कृत्य ततो देवीं कुण्डलीं संस्मरेद्बुधः ॥ २॥

प्रकाशमानां प्रथमे प्रयाणे
        प्रतिप्रयाणेऽप्यमृतायमानाम् ।
        मानन्दरूपामबलां प्रपद्ये ॥ ३॥

ध्यात्वैवं तच्छिखामध्ये सच्चिदानन्दरूपिणीम् ।
मां ध्यायेदथ शौचादिक्रियाः सर्वाः समापयेत् ॥ ४॥

अग्निहोत्रं ततो हुत्वा मत्प्रीत्यर्थं द्विजोत्तमः ।
होमान्ते स्वासने स्थित्वा पूजासङ्कल्पमाचरेत् ॥ ५॥

भूतशुद्धिं पुरा कृत्वा मातृकान्यासमेव च ।
हृल्लेखामातृकान्यासं नित्यमेव समाचरेत् ॥ ६॥

मूलाधारे हकारं च हृदये च रकारकम् ।
भ्रूमध्ये तद्वदीकारं ह्रीङ्कारं मस्तके न्यसेत् ॥ ७॥

तत्तन्मन्त्रोदितानन्यान्न्यासान्सर्वान्समाचरेत् ।
कल्पयेत्स्वात्मनो देहे पीठं धर्मादिभिः पुनः ॥ ८॥

ततो ध्यायेन्महादेवीं प्राणायामैर्विजृम्भिते ।
हृदम्भोजे मम स्थाने पञ्चप्रेतासने बुधः ॥ ९॥

ब्रह्मा विष्णुश्च रुद्रश्च ईश्वरश्च सदाशिवः ।
एते पञ्च महाप्रेताः पादमूले मम स्थिताः ॥ १०॥

पञ्चभूतात्मका ह्येते पञ्चावस्थात्मका अपि ।
अहं त्वव्यक्तचिद्रूपा तदतीताऽस्मि सर्वथा ॥ ११॥

ततो विष्टरतां याताः शक्तितन्त्रेषु सर्वदा ।
ध्यात्वैवं मानसैर्भोगैः पूजयेन्मां जपेदपि ॥ १२॥

जपं समर्प्य श्रीदेव्यै ततोऽर्घ्यस्थापनं चरेत् ।
पात्रासादनकं कृत्वा पूजाद्रव्याणि शोधयेत् ॥ १३॥

जलेन तेन मनुना चास्त्रमन्त्रेण देशिकः ।
दिग्बन्धं च पुरा कृत्वा गुरून्नत्वा ततः परम् ॥ १४॥

तदनुज्ञां समादाय बाह्यपीठे ततः परम् ।
हृदिस्थां भावितां मूर्तिं मम दिव्यां मनोहराम् ॥ १५॥

आवाहयेत्ततः पीठे प्राणस्थापनविद्यया ।
आसनावाहने चार्घ्यं पाद्याद्याचमनं तथा ॥ १६॥

स्नानं वासोद्वयं चैव भूषणानि च सर्वशः ।
गन्धपुष्पं यथायोग्यं दत्त्वा देव्यै स्वभक्तितः ॥ १७॥

यन्त्रस्थानामावृतीनां पूजनं सम्यगाचरेत् ।
प्रतिवारमशक्तानां शुक्रवारो नियम्यते ॥ १८॥

मूलदेवीप्रभारूपाः स्मर्तव्या अङ्गदेवताः ।
तत्प्रभापटलव्याप्तं त्रैलोक्यं च विचिन्तयेत् ॥ १९॥

पुनरावृत्तिसहितां मूलदेवीं च पूजयेत् ।
गन्धादिभिः सुगन्धैस्तु तथा पुष्पैः सुवासितैः ॥ २०॥

नैवेद्यैस्तर्पणैश्चैव ताम्बूलैर्दक्षिणादिभिः ।
तोषयेन्मां त्वत्कृतेन नाम्नां साहस्रकेण च ॥ २१॥

कवचेन च सूक्तेनाहं रुद्रेभिरिति प्रभो ।
देव्यथर्वशिरोमन्त्रैर्हृल्लेखोपनिषद्भवैः ॥ २२॥

महाविद्यामहामन्त्रैस्तोषयेन्मां मुहुर्मुहुः ।
क्षमापयेज्जगद्धात्रीं प्रेमार्द्रहृदयो नरः ॥ २३॥

पुलकाङ्कितसर्वाङ्गैर्बाल्यरुद्धाक्षिनिःस्वनः ।
नृत्यगीतादिघोषेण तोषयेन्मां मुहुर्मुहुः ॥ २४॥

वेदपारायणैश्चैव पुराणैः सकलैरपि ।
प्रतिपाद्या यतोऽहं वै तस्मात्तैस्तोषयेत्तु माम् ॥ २५॥

निज सर्वस्वमपि मे सदेहं नित्यशोऽर्पयेत् ।
नित्यहोमं ततः कुर्याद्ब्राह्मणांश्च सुवासिनीः ॥ २६॥

बटुकान्पामराननन्यान्देवीबुद्ध्या तु भोजयेत् ।
नत्वा पुनः स्वहृदये व्युत्क्रमेण विसर्जयेत् ॥ २७॥

सर्वं हृल्लेखया कुर्यात्पूजनं मम सुव्रत ।
हृल्लेखा सर्वमन्त्राणां नायिका परमा स्मृता ॥ २८ ॥

हृल्लेखादर्पणे नित्यमहं तु प्रतिबिम्बिता ।
तस्माद्‍हृल्लेखया दत्तं सर्वमन्त्रैः समर्पितम् ॥ २९॥

गुरुं सम्पूज्य भृषाद्यैः कृतकृत्यत्वमावहेत् ।
य एवं पूजयेद्देवीं श्रीमद्भुवनसुन्दरीम् ॥ ३०॥

न तस्य दुर्लभं किञ्चित्कदाव्हित्क्वचिदस्ति हि ।
देहान्ते तु मणिद्वीपं माम यात्येव सर्वथा ॥ ३१॥

ज्ञेयो देवीस्वरूपोऽसौ देवा नित्यं नमन्ति तम् ।
इति ते कथितं राजन्महादेव्याः प्रपूजनम् ॥ ३२॥

विमृश्यैतदशेषेणाप्यधिकारानुरूपतः ।
कुरु मे पूजनं तेन कृतार्थस्त्वं भविष्यसि ॥ ३३॥

इदं तु गीताशास्त्रं मे नाशिष्याय वदेत्क्वचित् ।
नाभक्ताय प्रदातव्यं न धूर्ताय च दुर्हृदे ॥ ३४॥

एतत्प्रकाशनं मातुरुद्धाटनमुरोजयोः ।
तस्मादवश्यं यत्नेन गोपनीयमिदं सदा ॥ ३५॥

देयं भक्ताय शिष्याय ज्येष्ठपुत्राय चैव हि ।
सुशीलाय सुवेषाय देवीभक्तियुताय च ॥ ३६॥

श्राद्धकाले पठेदेतद् ब्राह्मणानां समीपतः ।
तृप्तास्तत्पितरः सर्वे प्रयान्ति परमं पदम् ॥ ३७॥

व्यास उवाच -
इत्युक्त्वा सा भगवती तत्रैवान्तरधीयत ।
देवाश्च मुदिताः सर्वे देवीदर्शनतोऽभवन् ॥ ३८॥

तता हिमालये जज्ञे देवी हैमवती तु सा ।
या गौरीति प्रसिद्धासीद्दत्ता सा शङ्कराय च ॥ ३९॥

ततः स्कन्दः समुद्भूतस्तारकस्तेन पातितः ।
समुद्रमन्थने पूर्वं रत्नान्यासुर्नराधिप ॥ ४०॥

तत्र देवैस्तुता देवी लक्ष्मीप्राप्त्यर्थमादरात् ।
तेषामनुग्रहार्थाय निर्गता तु रमा ततः ॥ ४१॥

वैकुण्ठाय सुरैर्दत्ता तेन तस्य शमाभवत् ।
इति ते कथितं राजन्देवीमाहात्म्यमुत्तमम् ॥ ४२॥

गौरीलक्ष्म्योः समुद्भूतिविषयं सर्वकामदम् ।
न वाच्यं त्वेतदन्यस्मै रहस्यं कथितं यतः ॥ ४३॥

गीता रहस्यभूतेयं गोपनीया प्रयत्नतः ।
सर्वमुक्तं समासेन यत्पृष्टं तत्वयानघ ।
पवित्रं पावनं दिव्यं किं भूयः श्रोतुमिच्छसि ॥ ४४ ॥

  ॥इति श्रीदेवीभागवते देवीगीतायां नवमोऽध्यायः ॥

           ॥ इति श्रीमद्देवीगीता समाप्ता॥

Thank You My Son

Many People often leave the world without thanking those who deserve it.

One of the fundamentals of any religion is gratitude.

Thirukkural says,

எந்நன்றி கொன்றார்க்கும் உய்வுண்டாம் உய்வில்லை
செய்ந்நன்றி கொன்ற மகற்கு.

எந்நன்றி கொன்றார்க்கும் உய்வு உண்டாம் – பெரிய அறங்களைச் சிதைத்தார்க்கும் பாவத்தின் நீங்கும் வாயில் உண்டாம்; செய்ந்நன்றி கொன்ற மகற்கு உய்வு இல்லை – ஒருவன் செய்த நன்றியைச் சிதைத்த மகனுக்கு அஃது இல்லை. (பெரிய அறங்களைச் சிதைத்தலாவது, ஆன்முலை அறுத்தலும், மகளிர் கருவினைச் சிதைத்தலும், பார்ப்பார்த்தப்புதலும் (புறநா.34) முதலிய பாதகங்களைச் செய்தல். இதனால் செய்ந்நன்றி கோறலின் கொடுமை கூறப்பட்டது.).

There is no salvation for those who forget  Gratitude.

Here I do not take the meaning of Parimel Azhakar for the word ‘Makarkku’ meaning son, but the meaning people.

Often in Life we do not adequately thank people.

It is a slur on the Soul.

I am not very demonstrative in showing my emotions, even to my children.

I am of the view that love for the others would be felt by those who are loved .

They need not be vocalized.

But I belong to old school where the term Love was not even uttered in relationships and they were/are a part of the Being.

My father was the least emotional Man I have come across.

He would never express himself.

But Psychologists would say repressed emotions might lead to stress.

But my father was never stressed.

When my paternal grandfather died , his body was lying, my father was sitting an as Easy chair displaying no emotion.

I was around 12 or 13 then.

I remember asking him as to why he was not crying as others, he  replied if some one would guarantee that his father would come back alive , he would definitely cry!

When my mother died, with whom my father has lived for over 50 years, he just woke me up at the dead of the night, told me’

‘Your mother just died, you go to sleep and we shall see in the morning!

But , after the death of my mother, my father who weighed at 130 Kg.came down to 65 in a matter of six months.

During this period he  never spoke a word about my mother.

Probably I belong to those people who never exhibit emotions.

My Daughter in law says that I am the most  unromantic person she has ever seen!

Many of my friends say that I am cold.

Excepting to those whom I am close with.

Notwithstanding this, it is time I record my sentiments, though my son would say sentiments are non sense.

But isn’t Life all about all sentiments?

I may not be expressive but I know that sentiments make one live through the Life.

My son is very sensitive and never expresses himself.

He is more rational, according to him.

But behind this veneer I can detect the undercurrent of affection, love.

He is close to the family, that’s all.

And we are close as Friends.

He has been  taking responsibility of the Family from the time he was 17.

He never interfered.

He let me do things my way, despite some objections by him,

He has made my retired life pleasant by enabling me do things I wanted to do but could not during my working days.

He never lets me worry about anything.

Doing research in Hinduism.

The comfort he gives me gives me time and vigor to do what I want to do.

I have never appreciated him because I believe, as the Sastras say,never praise your children, point out their faults’

Parenting is not for popularity .

It is for their welfare.

I wish I could have done more for my son.

I could not.

I am sorry.

I have never expressed my appreciation of him, though I am proud of him.

As I near my death, I am running 65 years, I would not like to depart without saying how much I thank him and love him.

Thank you Anand, my son.

Wish I had been as good a Father as you have been /are a son!


SUN TV Network To Be Closed 2 G Scam Aircell Maxis Fallout

While Karunanidhi has become a Super Judge and  been picking up mathematical holes in Jayalalithaa Assets case, forgetting the 2 G Scam, involving 1766.45 billion (US$28 billion)g his daughter, his A.Raja and  the others, the Home Ministry of India is contemplating not to renew the licence to SUN TV Network for its involvement in the 2 G Spectrum scam.

SUN Network Logo.jpg

SUN Network Logo.

For threadbare expose of  of the spectrum scam, including Radia, Kanimozhi Jaffer Sait Tapes,PMO Documents please check under Corruption, Radia Tapes.

I stopped writing on the scams as I was fed up.

I am posting this lest Karunanidhi and Co may not feel people have forgotten it .

Let him not talk of Morality .

New Delhi: The Union Home Ministry may not grant licence to Kalanithi Maran-promoted Sun TV Network’s group companies for alleged involvement of its owners in 2G spectrum scam and Aircel Maxis cases before various courts and investigating agencies.

The stand is likely to be communicated to the Information and Broadcasting Ministry as Union Information and Broadcasting Minister Arun Jaitley had written a letter to Home MinisterRajnath Singh on the issue, official sources said in New Delhi.

The company operates 45 radio channels under the brand name Suryan FM in Tamil Nadu and Red FM in rest of the country.

The Home Ministry said the company and its owners were allegedly involved in 2G scam, alleged bungling in Aircel-Maxis deal as well as running an “illegal” connections of telephones used for uploading their content, the sources said.

The company of Kalanithi, who is the brother of former union minister Dayanidhi Maran, had sought renewal of licence of its radio channels from one phase to another.

Under the switchover of phase, the company could operate more channels in the same bandwidth.’

News Source.



Indian Influence in Souh East Asia.jpg

Rama Empire Reply To Critics On Map Sanatana Dharma Dates

I published an article on Rama’s Empire, showing the territories held by Rama.

The map was based on the references in the Ramayana of Valmiki,the descriptions of the Geography of Valmiki, the reference to the Kings who attended Sita’s Swayamwara,The description Valmiki provides while the Horse , during the Aswamedha Yaga Rama performed after His return to Ayodhya, the directions provided by Sugreeva to his Vanara ,Monkey army when they were searching for Sita , the details found in Raghu Vamsa of Kalidasa and ancient Tamil Literature.

There have been comments about the content in the post.

Hanuman Chanting Rama's Name.Image.jpg

Hanuman Chanting Rama’s Name


1.The landmass shown in the Map, hows  relatively modern locations like the Suez canal.

My answer is that the reference to the areas won by Rama were cross checked for their modern names , correlated with the descriptions found in Valmiki Ramayana;then the Map was prepared taking the current names for these ancient places.

This has been done to enable the reader to understand the map.

Another point is that the ancient landmass was different from what we see to-day .

Landmass has changed.

There were super continents like Lemuria,Atlantis.

Some evidence of their existence has become available.

Research is on.

Meanwhile evidence unearthed in Arikkamedu,Tamil Nadu/Pondicherry and the epigraph of the Thirukoilur TamilNadu speak of Kings from Tamil Nadu having links with Sanatana Dharma.

Early Tamil Sangam woks speak of Rama and Krishna and Silappadikaram mentions that the Yadavas were present in Madurai,Tamil Nadu.

Krishna and Arjuna visited The Dravida Desa, South India.

Both of them married Princesses from the south.

While Krishna had a daughter through the Pandyan Princess , got her married to Pandya Prince, Arjuna had a son Babruvahana.

Balarama visited south and worshiped Lord Subrahmanya.

And Lord Krishna attended Tamil Sangam.

Please Check my posts on each these.

All these have been cross verified by archaeology, epigraph,Astronomy.

It would be erroneous to dismiss the mass of evidence because we yet to recover all the artifacts.


River Saraswati has been identified,Dwaraka excavated.

It takes time to unearth by Indian Scholars.

There is no Dhanushkodi in South Now.

Only traces remain.

I have visited the place when I was a child.

Can I deny Dhanushkodi now?

Hence the empire of Rama is true, possible and probable, taking into consideration all the facts mentioned above.

2.Rama lived in Treta Yuga.

No doubt about this.

Treta Yuga is thousands of years ago.

The present date of Ramayana around 5000 BC is not accurate for the following reason.

Astronomical dating is done by verifying the Planetary position by taking reference to the Horoscope of Rama, Sita and Ravana apart from the eclipses mentioned in the Ramayana.

The problem is that Astronomical events keep on occurring at regular intervals.

So a planetary position or an eclipse is not unique.

What date do we take?

Now we are taking the latest for reckoning, that’s all.

Here comes the concept of Circular Time.

According to Hinduism Time is not Linear, that is it is not flowing in one direction.

It is circular.

The Purana state  that Agastya moved towards the South twice .

Once when Lord Shiva ordered him to move over to South to stabilize the earth, when the North end came down, South rose because of overcrowding by people who came to witness Shiva’s wedding with Uma.

( These two events have happened at different periods, not at one instance.
He moved again to South to tame the Vindhya mountain.

Now let us look the calculation of Time .

There are Four Yugas and they repeat themselves.

Brahma, the Creator begins Creation at the beginning of each Yuga which will be dissolved at the end of one Chatur Yuga

Kali Yuga                                4,32000 Years

Dwpara Yuga  4,32,000*2= 8,64,000

Tretha Yuga    4,32,000*3=1296000

Satya Yuga        4,32,000*4=1728000

Total                                         4820000 Years One Chatur Yuga

One Manvantara is 306.72 million Years.

Life in the universe is created and destroyed once every 4.1 to 8.2 billion years, which is one full day (day and night) for Brahma. The lifetime of a Brahma is believed to be 311 trillion and 40 billion years-Hindu Cosmology.

‘Eighty million years ago, India was approximately 6400 km (3968 miles) south of the Eurasian plate. Separating the two was the Tethys Sea. The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards. The Tethys Sea disappeared completely around 20 million years ago and sediments rising from its seabed formed a mountain range. When India and Tibet collided, instead of descending with the plate, the relatively light sedimentary and metamorphic rock that makes up the subcontinent of India pushed against Tibet, forcing it upwards, and created a massive mountain fold. The Himalayas.’

Proof from the position of Agastya Star,Canopus.

Canopus is associated with the sageAgastya, one of the ancient rishis (the others are associated with the stars of the Big Dipper). Agastya, the star, is said to be the ‘cleanser of waters’ and its rising coincides with the calming of the waters of the Indian Ocean. It is considered the son of Pulasthya, son of Brahma.

Canopus is 310 Light Years away from the Earth.

‘Agastya, is the author of 25 hymns (nos 166 to 190) of the first ‘mandala’ of the Rigveda.
2. Canopus, the second brightest star in the night sky, is called Agastya in India.
3. This star is close to the ecliptic south pole, having an ecliptic latitude of –76°.
4. As the celestial poles go round the ecliptic poles due to the phenomenon of precession of the earth’s axis of rotation, this star becomes visible from different latitudes on the globe at different times. If we assume that for a star to be visible at a place its altitude at the meridian passage should be at least 5°, then calculations give the visibility curve for Agastya (Canopus) as follows.
5. Agastya was not visible from any part of India before 10,000 BC.
6. First it became visible at Kanyakumari around that epoch. Thereafter, as it was brought more and more northwards by precession, it became visible at various places in India.
7. It became visible in the east coast (in the present Chennai region) in 8500 BC, and in the present day Hyderabad in 7200 BC, in the Vindhya region in 5200 BC, at Delhi in 3100 BC.
8. At present it is visible from most parts of India for longer or shorter durations. This cycle will repeat after every 25,765 years. It is thus clear that around 5000 BC, the star Agastya was visible from the south of the Vindhyas, but not from the north of it.
9. If sage Agastya was the first to cross the Vindhyas from the north, he would have been the first northerner to see the star. Hence the star has been named after him, just as the Magellanic clouds in the southern sky are named after the navigator Magellan, who first saw them as he sailed southwards.
10. This fixes an epoch of 5000 BC for sage Agastya. This date is based on the assumption that for a star to be visible its meridian altitude has to be at least 5°.
11. If we make 8° meridian altitude as the criterion for visibility, the date of Agastya would be shifted to about 4000 BC. The dates 5000 and 4000 BC should therefore bracket the probable epoch of Agastya crossing the Vindhya mountains.

Hindu Puranas state that the south pole came up because of over crowding in the Himalayas because people has rushed in to witness the wedding of Lord Shiva with Parvati and to set the earth’s balance aright Shiva ordered Agastya to go to South and he did so.

Now the tectonic plate movement of the Himalayas confirm this by observing that

” The Indo-Australian tectonic plate – containing the continent of Australia, the Indian subcontinent, and surrounding ocean – was pushed northward by the convection currents generated in the inner mantle. For millions of years, India made its way across the sea toward the Eurasian plate. As India approached Asia, around 40 million years ago, the Tethys Sea began to shrink and its seabed slowly pushed upwards. The Tethys Sea disappeared completely around 20 million years ago and sediments rising from its seabed formed a mountain range. When India and Tibet collided, instead of descending with the plate, the relatively light sedimentary and metamorphic rock that makes up the subcontinent of India pushed against Tibet, forcing it upwards, and created a massive mountain fold.”

Hence Agastya left for the South around 40 Million years ago to balance the earth.

Please read my Post  Canopus Agastya validates Sanatana Dharma.”

Above is an except from My Post


So the Treata Yuga period is validated.

The Astronomical events which we are using to date Ramayana happened in Treta Yuga, as celestial events take place regularly, as well.

The land mass as I have shown is correct for the reasons mentioned in answering critics in point number 1 .

And that Rama lived in Treta Yuga and both the observations are correct.

Kindly read my posts on Agastya Date, Ramayana Date, Mahabharata date,Dating tools and more posts filed under Hinduism.


Chaurasia Brahmins 84 Or 84,000 Families

In Hindu system of community classification of ancient times,the communities were grouped together based on the their location,number of families in a group,the chosen profession ,or the deeds done by them.

Pandit Hariprasad Chaurasia.Image.jpg

Pandit Hariprasad Chaurasia.

Also if some groups performed some specific Yagnyas, among Brahmins, they were designated as such, for example, Vajpayee, those who have preformed and specialists in performing the Vajapeya Yaga.

Among the Brahmins in the South, there are Asta Sahasram, (Eight Thousand families), Vadama(those who lived on the north bank of River Kaveri), Vaathima, who speialised in Purohitham.

In the North we have many communities of Brahmins on similar lines.

The Chaurasia Community is one which is based on the number of families belonging to this clan.

They are reported to be 84,000 in number.

HAURASIA word originated from ancient INDIAN Vedas which basically refers a Brahmin community in INDIA, CHAURASIA word inherits from a vedic word ‘chaturashiitah’ which refers eighty four in sansakrita . Since ancient INDIA, according to the Hindu mythology it is believed there are eighty four thousands Yonis(breeds, Types) of Gods existing in this universe. Every species which exist on Earth belong to a particular Yoni . At later stage and for easy pronunciation it transformed as ‘Chaurasia’ (A Hindi equivalent also refers eighty four).

* Yoni is a term for female Genital Organ in Sanskrit.

The Puranas state that, while describing the evolution of beings on the Earth, there are 84 Lakhs different Yonis and their derivatives among the Humans.(Yoni Beda)

Hence I am of the opinion  that 84,000 families of Chaurasias may be off the mark, considering the limited Brahmin families in ancient India(this is so even today)

This could be 84 or at the most 8000.

Readers may send in their views.

Chaurasia community belongs to the following Gotras

  • Kashyapa
  • Bharadwaj
  • Shandilya
  • Rishi
  • Brahmachari
  • Gaurhar
  • Chaurasia
  • Sharma
  • Barai
  • Tamoli
  • Bhatia
  • Bhagat
  • Chaurishi
  • Chaudhari
  • Modi
  • Rasela
  • Rajdheer

Sub castes

Following are the synonyms of Chaurasia surname by regional preferences:

  • Chaurasia (Belarampur, patti, pratapgarh) (U.P.)and Nepal.
  • Chaurasia (Throughout India)
  • Chourasia (Parts of North East India)
  • Chaurishi (Parts of North India)
  • Chaurasiya ( In Terai area of Nepal)
  • Sharma (Throughout India)
  • Jaiswal (North India)and Nepal too.
  • Bhardwaj (Throughout India)
  • Kashyap (North India)
  • Nag (North/East India)
  • Bhagat (North/east India) & in Nepal too.
  • Bari (Central/western India)
  • Barai (West Bihar/East UP)& in Nepal too.
  • Tamoli (West Bihar/East UP)
  • Rishi (Central India)
  • Brahmachari(North India)
  • Gaurhar (North India)
  • Modi (North India)
  • Raut (Bihar Madhubani)and Nepal too
  • Rai (Bihar Madhubani)
  • Munshi (Dhanbad Jharkhand)
  • Rasela (Central India)
  • Tiwari (Bihar Begusarai area)

Reference and Citation.



Origin of Thamboola Auspicious Gift Hinduism

It is customary for Indian households to offer Gift to visitors.

Mandatory are the Kumkum(Vermillion) and Thamboola.

The Kumkum is a sign of wealth and prosperity and it represents Goddess Mahaslakshmi, called as Sri.

Thamboolam.Image.jpg Thamboolam.

The significance of offering Kumkum is the wishes of the house holder that the visitor may be blessed with Prosperity.

Thamboola has three elements.

Coconut signifies the Blessings of the Trimurthis, Brahma, Vishnu and Rudra, represented as the three marks in the Coconut.

The areca nut iss attributed to Brahma, the Tambool (betel) leaf to Vishnu and lime to Mahesh.i

Lime is offered along with these in Hindu marriages after Food.

At the practical level, this mixture, when taken after food is good for digestion.

The Legend of Thamboola.

Mohini distributed Amrut (ambrosia) amongst various gods. The urn with the remaining of the Amrut was kept near Indra’s elephant « Nagraja ». Growing inside the urn was a strange creeping plant and the gods became ecstatic. Vishnu ordered Dhanvantari to examine the plant. He thus discovered its stimulating quality. From then on, Vishnu began to offer its leaves, as a gesture of love and affection. Since, it is said , that the betel trine was born. It began to be associated with the Brahma-Vishnu-Mahesh Trinity. The areca nut was attributed to Brahma, the Tambool (betel) leaf to Vishnu and lime to Mahesh.

According to another legend, after the Pandavas’ victory at Hastinapur, they began to have a fervent desire for Tambool. A messenger was urgently sent to the underground abode of the Queen of the snakes. The Queen, only too happy to oblige, cut the extreme phalange of her little finger and sent it to the Pandavas. The phalange was planted with great ceremony and soon the Betel plant grew out of the phalange. The creeper is since then referred to as « Nagveli » the snake plant. The ceremony of the leaves commemorates this origin and the Barais offer prayers to the God of snakes on the occasion.

Another version.

Once all dev gans (Devtas, Gods) assembled on Earth at a place called ‘Naumi Sharayan’ to perform some auspicious ceremony, and while they were approaching back to ‘Bakunthya Dham’ (Heaven) they all started feeling thirsty due to extreme heat on earth when a particular community came forward and quenched their thirst by serving them Beatle leaves .Impressed by their hospitality, the Devtas not only blessed them but also honoured them by gifting the title chaturashiitah i.e. ‘CHAURASIA’ . According to the Baudhâyanas’rauta-sûtra CHAURASIA’s belong to Kashyapa, Some believe that they belong to [Bharadvâja],So there are many beliefs about Gotras .

In recent days people of this community are employed in a variety of occupations (some also refers themselves as ‘Vaishya’ i.e. traders,since becoming followers of Vallabhacharya ji, adopting Vaishanavism nearly 300 years ago.) and their religious traditions and culture are becoming less of a factor in daily life.

Details of Chaurasia Brahmins follows.




Tamil Connection To Cameroon Central Africa

When  posted an article that World’s Oldest Temple built by Brahmins, in Gobekli Tepe,Turkey, there were criticisms that the site was 11000 Years old and hence my claim that it was built by Indians is wrong as the Ramayana is s on Sanatna Dharma spread dated only around 5000 BC.

Flag of Cameroon.Image.png Flag of Cameroon.

I replied through my post My Posts On Sanatana Dharma Spread Reply to Critics.

I have been trying to validate the archaeology Astronomy, Cultural and Linguistic similarities, references in the Indian Legends, Puranas, Ithihasa, Ancient  and local refernces and Sanskrit /Tamil Literature

I had posted articles on the existence of Tamils in the Paleolithic Age  and we have Gondwana ,Lemuria to contend with.

One more curious fact I have found is that while the History  of  Arabia is totally not available for the period preceding Prophet, I have a post on this, the  details of ancient African Religion and languages have been brushed aside by a statement that the ancient Africans were barbaric and there were only dialects and no civilization.

I do not subscribe to this view.

Now here is the evidence , based on Linguistics, that the present   a tribe of Cameroon, one among the 220, uses a Dialect that is a mixture of deformed as well as chaste Tamil!

They use even the current Tamil words in vogue.

Please watch the Video.

The statements in the Video are true excepting the explanation for the word Gramam as Gramam is a Sanskrit word and does not have connotation as explained the Video.


Cameroon /ˌkæməˈrn/, officially the Republic of Cameroon (French: République du Cameroun), (German: Republik Kamerun), is a country in Central Africa. It is bordered by Nigeria to the west; Chad to the northeast; the Central African Republic to the east; and Equatorial Guinea, Gabon, and the Republic of the Congo to the south. Cameroon’s coastline lies on the Bight of Bonny, part of the Gulf of Guinea and the Atlantic Ocean. The country is often referred to as “Africa in miniature” for its geological and cultural diversity. Natural features include beaches, deserts, mountains, rainforests, and savannas. The highest point is Mount Cameroon in the southwest, and the largest cities are Douala, Yaoundé, and Garoua. Cameroon is home to over 200 different linguistic groups. The country is well known for its native styles of music, particularly makossa andbikutsi, and for its successful national football team. French and English are the official languages. After independence, the newly united nation joined the Commonwealth of Nations, although the vast majority of its territories had previously been a German colony and, after World War I, a French mandate.(wiki)


My Posts On Sanatana Dharma Spread Reply To Crticis

I have been publishing articles on Sanatna Dharma, also called Hinduism, trying to validate with the help of available Archaeological evidence,Astronomy,Etymology.Cultural Language similarity,references in Indian and foreign literature and Architectural similarities if not identities.

For my post ‘World’s Oldest Temple, Gobekli Tepe,built By Brahmins, I have received a lot  adverse comments, though they were out numbered by  positive comments.

Bhimbetka rock painting .jpg

Bhimbetka rock painting showing man riding on horse.30,000 Years old. “Bhimbetka rock paintng1”. Licensed under CC BY-SA 3.0 via Wikimedia Commons – http://commons.wikimedia.org/wiki/File:Bhimbetka_rock_paintng1.jpg#/media/File:Bhimbetka_rock_paintng1.jpg

The Major thrust of the adverse comments are.

1.The facts I have quoted are not scientific.

2.The Gobekli site is 11000 Years old and since the Ramayana is dated around 5114!

And the archaeological investigation is not complete.

Hence, what I have written, as one reader put it, making it up.

3.The dating is wrong and people will accept only Carbon dating and scientific dating methods.

My clarification.

‘The facts I have quoted are not scientific’.

I have  and am providing sources for every single article I write from reliable sources.

In some cases I draw inferences by linking various elements,like the archaeological findings,Astronomical events, Etymology, Cultural behavior,Language and architectural affinity.

So they stand as a theory till such time some additional evidence comes along.

But till new evidence comes along my theory is an improvement on the  existing data.

And is more  accurate than the existing ones.

History is the process of trying to reconstruct events by cross referencing, linking various elements as mentioned above.

I do not indulge in misinformation as it is the prerogative of the West.

I do not put on my Blinkers when an Indian source presents itself and refuse to accept it because it is not by a Western Scholar(?)

‘The Gobekli site is 11000 Years old and since the Ramayana is dated around only that period.’

And the archaeological investigation is not complete.

Hence, what I have written, as one reader put it, making it up.”

True that the Gobelki is 11000 years old and Ramayana is dated around 5000 BC.

Rig Veda is also dated at 5000 BC.

Both the dates were by the Western scholars.

Are they assigning Rig Veda and Ramayana the same date?

What about Mahabharata?


Does it mean That Ramayana took place just 500 Years before Mahabharata?

We have references to Ramayana and Mahabharata  in Sanskrit Texts and Tamil.

Both these languages are so old it is impossible to date them accurately within the time frame as we know of..

I am providing excerpts on India in Paleolithic age.9Material provided thowards the close of the Post)

People have lived in India 50,000 -75000 Years ago.

I have articles on the age of Tamil Sangam Vedas Puranas and the Temples of India.

So it is possible that the Events in the Puranas have happened earlier than Gobekli Tepe and there are strong possibilities that Sanatana Dharma spread there .

I have provided more evidence that Tamils/Sanatana Dharma was the root for Mayas, Aztecs,Sumerian, Minoan.

People may  check the relevant posts.

On the fact that the archaeological  is incomplete, what is wrong in providing links to the references  found in Indian texts to arrive at a conclusion?

One does not expect a Westerner to know of these references from India.

What is wrong in providing this to enhance knowledge?

While these archaeological  evidence is available on the web, the specific information on Indian references is not for it requires knowledge of ancient Indian Texts exposure to Modern dating technic.

DNA evidence leads to Madurai.

Carbon dating is ideal.

The issue in Carbon dating is,

If you are verifying a vessel, it can date only the material and does not tell you the date when the artifact was made.

In Astronomy also the astronomical events repeat themselves over and over.

So which one do we take reference to?

Hence my attempt has been to synthesize all the elements and provide a theory for people to work on.

I do not manufacture history like the west.

I trust Indian and western sources with skepticism, check them and formulate my view.

“The history of India begins with evidence of human activity of Anatomically modern humans, as long as 75,000 years ago, or with earlier hominids including Homo erectus from about 500,000 years ago.[..

Isolated remains of Homo erectus in Hathnora in the Narmada Valley in central India indicate that India might have been inhabited since at least the Middle Pleistocene era, somewhere between 500,000 and 200,000 years ago.[20][21] Tools crafted by proto-humans that have been dated back two million years have been discovered in the northwestern part of the subcontinent.[22][23] The ancient history of the region includes some of South Asia’s oldest settlements[24] and some of its major civilisations.[25][26] The earliest archaeological site in the subcontinent is the palaeolithic hominid site in the Soan River valley.[27] Soanian sites are found in the Sivalik region across what are now India, Pakistan, and Nepal.[28]

The Mesolithic period in the Indian subcontinent was followed by the Neolithic period, when more extensive settlement of the subcontinent occurred after the end of the last Ice Age approximately 12,000 years ago. The first confirmed semipermanent settlements appeared 9,000 years ago in the Bhimbetka rock shelters in modern Madhya Pradesh, India. Early Neolithic culture in South Asia is represented by theBhirrana findings (7500 BCE) in Haryana, India & Mehrgarh findings (7000–9000 BCE) in Balochistan, Pakistan.[29][30][31]

Traces of a Neolithic culture have been alleged to be submerged in the Gulf of Khambat in India, radiocarbon dated to 7500 BCE.[32]However, the one dredged piece of wood in question was found in an area of strong ocean currents. Neolithic agriculture cultures sprang up in the Indus Valley region around 5000 BCE, in the lower Gangetic valley around 3000 BCE, and in later South India, spreading southwards and also northwards into Malwa around 1800 BCE. The first urban civilisation of the region began with the Indus Valley Civilisation





Hidden Book Of Koran Vedas. Dara Shikoh Shah Jehan’s Son Sirr-e-Akbar

To what extent our History can be hidden, is amazing.

Sirr-i-Akbar by Dara,Image.jpg Sirr-i-Akbar by Dara, Introduction PersianTranslation by Chand Tara.

Though it is a fact that Islamic rulers of India raped women, killed people, destroyed Temples and forcibly converted Hindus to Islam, it is shocking  to know that they could execute their own siblings for translating The Vedas directly from Sanskrit into Persian.

It is not about the common fanatic I am speaking about.

It is about Shah Jehan’s son Muhammad Dara Shikoh, who was also a great Sufi.

He went to the extent of saying that Islam had its roots in Hinduism, more specifically in The Vedas and the Upanishads, and they were revealed to the Rishis by God much before the advent of Prophet Muhammad.

( I am stating facts as I see them; I am not trying to legitimize Islam as many try.

I just point out the similarities between Hinduism and Islam.

That 786 is OM, Mecan is Shiva Temple,Ancestors of Arabians c0uld have been Tamils, Prophet Muhammad’s Uncle wrote a Hymn, Stuthi On Lord Shiva)

Prince Muhammad Dara Shikoh (1627-1658 AD) the favorite Sufi son of Moghul emperor, Shah Jehan. Known the world over for his unorthodox and liberal views. He was a mystic and a free thinker.

Dara Shikoh, wrote in his Persian translation of the Upanishads.

“After gradual research; I have come to the conclusion that long before all heavenly books, God had revealed to the Hindus, through the Rishis of yore, of whom Brahma was the Chief, His four books of knowledge, the Rig Veda, the Yajur Veda, the Sama Veda and the Atharva Veda.”

He had learned Sanskrit and studied the Hindu scriptures in the original.

He translated the Upanishads, Bhagavad Gita and Yoga-Vasishta into Persian directly from Sanskrit and called it Sirr-e-Akbar (The Great Mystery). Titled “The Upanishads: God’s Most Perfect Revelation” and then into Latin by Anquetil Duperron (1801 and 1802) under the title Oupnekhat, contained about fifty. The Quran itself, he said, made veiled references to the Upanishads as the “first heavenly book and the fountainhead of the ocean of monotheism.”

In his Majma-al-Bahrain, he sought to reconcile the Sufi theory with the Vedanta.

He was able to affirm that Sufism and Advaita Vedantism (Hinduism) are essentially the same, with a surface difference of terminology.

And in introduction to this work he says that one finds in Upanishads the concept of tawhid (the doctrine of Unity of God, the most fundamental doctrine of Islam) after the Qur’an and perhaps the Qur’an refers to Upanishad when it refers to Kitab al-Maknun (The Hidden Book). His work Majma-al-Bahrain (Mingling of the Two Oceans i.e. Hinduism and Islam) is very seminal work in the history of composite culture of India.

Two years after the completion of the Sirr-i-Akbar, Dara was executed on the orders of his brother.

“Dara subsequently developed a friendship with the seventh Sikh Guru, Guru Har Rai. Dara devoted much effort towards finding a common mystical language between Islam and Hinduism. Towards this goal he completed the translation of 50 Upanishads from its original Sanskrit intoPersian in 1657 so it could be read by Muslim scholars. His translation is often called Sirr-e-Akbar (The Greatest Mystery), where he states boldly, in the Introduction, his speculative hypothesis that the work referred to in the Qur’an as the “Kitab al-maknun” or the hidden book, is none other than the Upanishads.[


Sirr-e-Akbar English Translation Download.





Shiva Performs Death Rite for Hoysala King

It is widely known that Lord Vishnu performed the annual death rite,Sraddha which is to be performed by sons to their parents, for his devotee who was childless.
This incident is enacted at the Sarangapani Temple,Kumbakonam,Tamil Nadu,India.


SHIVA performs Sraddha

Lord Vishnu is the Deity who is the ruling Deity during/after Death.
Hence his Name Govinda is used on occasions related to death.
The Name of Shiva  is not used on these occasions.
Yet there is a Temple in Tamil Nadu , where Lord Shiva performs the Sraddha every year in the month of Maasi,February/March, for a Hoysala King, Vallala Deva.
Legend has it that Vallala ruled with Thiruvannamalai,Tamil Nadu , as his Capital.


Vallala Gopuram ,Thiruvannamalai

He was an ardent devottee of Lord Shiva.
One day a devotee of Shiva visited him and asked the king, who had taken a vow to fufill the needs of the devotees of Shiva, that he [the devotee] needed a woman for the night!


Vallala Deva statue in Thiruvannamalai temple

The King, who did not want to assign this duty to any of his subjects, sent one of his wives,channamma, to the devotee.
In the room, as soon as she touched the devotee, he became an Infant in her lap!
Awestruck, the queen rushed to the King with the child .
When the King attempted to hug the child[ he was childless], the infant disappeared an a voice rang out saying that he was Shiva , he had come to fufill the wishes of the King to have a child and he shall perform his annual death rite Sraddha as a son would.
This is in enacted every year at Thiruvannamalai.
History records that there was a Hoysala King Vallala Deva ruling from Thirivannamalai.
There are insciptons on this.
This ceremony is conducted  a Pallikondan Pattu , 3 km from Thiruvannamalai.
There is a Gopuram by the name  Vallala Gopuram in the Arunachaleswara temple in Thiruvannamalai.
More to follow on Thiruvannamalai.
I had written an article that Thiruvannamalai is 3.94 billion years old.



Saibaba Sexual Escapades by BBC Analysis

There are criticisms about Sri Sathya Saibaba of Puttaparthy.
The comments and allegations fall under two categories.


1.He was a magician and a trickster.
What he used to demonstrate, materialising vibhuthi,ornaments out of thin air and the emergence of Shiva Linga from his mouth are simple and elementary tricks of a magician.
Before proceeding further, let  me state that I am not a follower of Saibaba and for that matter any human being however exalted he may be for I follow the  Vedas and its interpretation as Advaita.
I have visited Puttaparthy once because I was compelled by my friend who was 86 and I could not turn him down.
I might add that the tranquility I felt when Baba walked into the hall with about 500 people, can not be expressed or rationalised.
The slander of Saibaba is fueled by a BBC documentary Secret of Sai Baba.
Watch the Video.
Secret of Saibaba
As the credibility of  BBC is high among people(  I do not belong to this category, I go by facts/evidence)
The campaign against Baba has become virulent.
On a careful examination and watching the Video in full, these are my observations.
1.There are self styled Rationalists,who would have you believe that they are the only beings who think and the rest are fools,show in the Video how the materialisatons are done and these are experts performing.
Watch closely how they struggle especially when they try to take Shiva Linga from the mouth.
Notwithstanding the assumption that they are performing to expose the trick of Baba, one can see their struggle in front of an audience numbering less than fifty.
Watch Baba doing these.
However close the camera zooms in, I have not been able to see the slight of hand.You are made to skip the point by the narration.Mute the video and observe what Baba does and how others perform.
What prevents these people from performing these,earn and give away to Society as Baba has done,like making Krishna Water available to Chennai city reeling under water scarcity?
Baba has stated that he was perfoming these only to instil faith among people in God and service to Humanity.
These noble rationalists…
What have they done for the upliftment of people who suffer,at least by consoling them?
What they gained is cheap publicity.
Another point is how and why these people do not say a word about the Saints, most of them promoted by the Vatican by a curious process of conferring Sainthood?
This includes BBC.
Or her treatment of non christians.
OR the Miracles of the Prophet?
Or what is done in Ajmer DARGA?
2.Now to BBC video on the sexual escapades of Baba.
Watch the people who are making these allegations and their facial expressions.
Now if some one had tried to make sexual advances towards you, how do you react or narrate the experiences to a third party that too in  video set to be seen by millions?
Would there not be a sense of revulsion ,anger and loathing in your expressions?
In the video all these people, on the contrary, have a serene expression.
And if you have been molested why do you still wear the materialised  objects by Baba?
How do they explain the happenings in their life after them coming into contact with Baba?
The video is slickly produced with careful editing and script.


Skanda Son Of Agni Is Not Subrahmanya? Vadavagni, The Face of Horse

The topic of Skanda and Subrahmanya is intriguing.

Subrahmanya or Murugan is not mentioned in the Vedas.


Lord Subrahmanya

Skanda is referred to in The  Sama Veda thus.

iti dve esā skandasya samhitā, etām prayuñjan skandam prīnati

The Vamśa Brāhmana is a minor treatise associated with the Sāma Veda. It is concerned with the deities, the Samhitās or their musical renderings of specific hymns among them, and the long line of sages through which the Sāma Veda has come down. The introductory part of Vamśa Brāhmana entitled Sāmatarpana enumerates the list of deities, to whom water-libations are to be offered. Amongst them figure the twin-gods Skanda-Viśākhau, (p. 217, Vamśa Brāhmana).

The Atharva Pariśistas are a collection/compilation delating with elaborate ritualistic and procedures details of important Atharva rites as related to many deities. The 20th section in this text is titled Skandayāga or Dhūrtakalpa, ‘dhūrta’ (literally, ‘rogue’) being a synonym of Skanda.

This vrata is to be observed on the sixth day after new moon in the months of Phālguna (February-March), Āsādha (June-July) and Kārtika (October-November). The worship of Skanda on the occasion follows the usual routine of invocation (āvāhana), invitation (āhvāna), his entry, offering of pādya to wash his feet, worship with flowers, followed by the cordialities (upacāras), naivedya, offerings in fire, worship and consecration of the thread (pratisara), and tying the same, and allowing the god to leave the place (visarjana).

Skanda is called by his other names including Viśākha in the course of the varied worship. In one context (20.6.4) his diverse parentage as the son of Agni, Krttikās, Paśupati, Rudra and Indra is mentioned.

āgneyam krttikāputiamaindram kecidadhīyate /
kecitpāśupatam raudram yo śi so śi namo stu te // iti //

Importantly in 20.2.9, in the context of inviting Skanda to be present for the worship, Skanda is referred to as a ‘brother of Viśākha’.

bhrātra viśakhena ca viśvarūpa
imam balim sānucaram jusasva

Valmiki in his Rāmāyana, compares Rāmā and Laksmana to Skanda-Kumāra, the twin sons of Agni, in youthful charm and prowess (Kumārāviva Pāvakī)..

While Skanda is extolled in the Vedas no mention is made of Subrahmanya.

However Skanda Purana refers thus.

As narrated here, Śiva listens to the troubles of the gods created by the demons against them, and the necessity for Śiva procreating a son soon to overcome their problems. According to their wishes, Śiva took up a beautiful form with six faces and looked at Pārvatī lovingly. At that time, a dazzling lustre similar to numerous suns arose from the eye in his forehead. This was so, because Śiva is greatly self-controlled that his semen can have only an upward movement. Hence he is called Ūrdhva-retas.

The six-faced lustre spread out in the whole world. People, not being able to put up with it, ran in all directions. At Śiva’s suggestion, the Fire and Wind gods carry the lustre to a forest of reeds near Ganges, who united it with a lotus that was in a pond nearby. There a charming child with six faces and twelve arms was born. In the next moment the infant was transformed into a normal but extremely beautiful child (26.16-17).

Again, when at the bidding of Visnu, the six Krttikās came near, the child again became sextuple in order to allow each of them to feed it with millk (tāsām anugrahārthāya sodhā mūrtir abhūt ksanāt). In another context it is said that when Pārvatī embraced the children, they all converged into one form.

In this account there is the emission of the lustre of Śiva through his eye(s) in his forehead. We also have the appearance of Kumāra as a baby in six forms or their merger into a single personality as needed in the context. Hence both the meanings of the root skand, namely, ’emitting’ and ‘merging into one’ are applicable here.

II.v. In yet another context the Skanda Purāna (35.11) applies the third meaning of skand as ‘drying’ or ‘scorching’ (śosana). Does he not attack and scorch the power of his enemies in the three worlds and win over them?

ākramya ca yato śkandaddhikramena jagattrayam
tena skando yamākhyātah sutaste girisambhave..

So Subrahmanya seems to be different as Skanda is associated with Vishaka as his brother whereas Ganesha is treated as the Brother of Subrahmaya.

Skanda Poorvaja , Ganesha is elder to Skanda.

There is a cause for a little confusion here.

Ganesha is referred in the Vedas with Ganesha Upanishad and I have published the text..

But no reference to Subrahmanya in the Vedic texts.

Yet there is another legend that Skanda is the son of Agni, born of Vadavagni, the northern Fire.

Vadavagni is a form of Agni (fire) that is mentioned in the Hindu scriptures. It is believed that it is the escape of this fire from under the ocean which will finally consume the current cycle of creation and prepare the universe for the next cycle of creation.

Hindu Puranas states that Vadavagni was born in the lineage of Sage Bhrigu. The sons of Kartavirya Arjuna in order to finish off the lineage of the Sage Bhrigu started killing descendents of Bhrigu including children. A wise woman of the lineage, who was pregnant, in order to save her child moved the unborn child from her womb to her thighs. When the child was born it was called Aurva.

Later when the sons of Kartavirya came to know about the child they came to kill it. When they held it up they became blind due to the rays that emitted from the child’s body. The child’s anger did not subside and it gave rise to a flame which had the power to eat up the whole world. Sages then put the flame under the ocean. This is the story of Vadavagni.

Vadavagni is located beneath the ocean and has the face of a horse. Hindu Scriptures suggest that mists and clouds are formed due to the activity of the Vadavagni under the sea. It also prevents the sea from consuming the land.

Just before Pralaya, Vadavagni will burst forth as volcanoes from under the sea and escape. Subsequently the seas will consume the land. .

Considering these points and the fact that the Rig Veda was composed in the Arctic, Satyavrata Manu medtiated in  the Mascarene Plateau, the land mass of the present India was near the Arctic in the distant past(please read my post on this), Shiva is found in Australia and Antarctica, The place where Soora Samhara, where Soorapadman was killed by Subrahmanya,Thiruchendur in the southern most tip of India , Murugan Shiva worship is widespread in the far-eastern countries,, it is probable that Shiva and Subrahmanya have more of Southern connection and they moved to Arctic later, as I have postulated earlier.

I shall be checking this with Geology and post my views..

Citation and references



Related Post.



Manu Founder Of Oman Magan Civilization? 2000 BC

I have written articles on the existence and spread of Sanatana Dharma, Hinduism throughout the world.

It spread to,

Ancient artifacts found in Oman.jpg Ancient artifacts found in Oman.

Malaysia,Indonesia,Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia, Japan. Korea, New Zealand, Australia, Turkey,Iraq, Oman, Arabia, Spain, Africa, Peru,Cameroon,Bulgaria, Germany,Scandinavian Countries,Mexico, Honduras, US and Canada.

I have provided proof in each article.

Temples, Customs, and languages of India are found in these countries.

Mecca had a Shiva’s Temple and 786 is flipped OM, the sacred chant of the Hindus.

Petra Jordan had a Shiva Temple.

Prophet Muhammad’s Uncle had composed a Hymn on Lord Shiva.

Another ancient language of India, Tamils were ancestors of Mu civilization and Mayas.

The unique custom of rewarding poets in a specific style was found in Arabia, which was called Aravasthan. the Land of Horses.

A Ganesha Idol was found in Oman excavation.

Arabia has over 1000 ancient sites which it does not want to be known.

There was a civilization in the area .

It was called Magan Civilization.

Magan (also Makkan) was an ancient region which was referred to in Sumerian cuneiform texts of around 2300 BC and existed to 550 BC as a source of copper and diorite for Mesopotamia.

The location of Magan is not known with certainty, but most of the archeological and geological evidence suggests that Magan was part of what is now Oman.[2] However, some archaeologists place it in the region of Yemen known as Ma’in,in the south of Upper Egypt, in Nubia or the Sudan, and others as part of today’s Iran or Pakistan’

Hindu God Rama, His Father Dasaratha and brother Bharata are found in Sumerian Kings List.

The term Magan means Son in Tamil.

Ranajit Pal holds that Oman and part of Iran was Magan. In his view king Manium of Magan who, according to Poebel, was also known as Mannu, was the famed Manu, the first sacrificer in the Indian sacred text Rigveda. The name Oman may, in fact, be a memory of Ooumi Manu, one of the several Manus. Pal also states that Magan is the ancient Magadha of the Indian texts. The Indian texts name the Sishunaga and Kakavarna kings of Magadha who have no trace in the Patna area but in the Magan areaElamite kings named In-Susinak and Kak-siwe-Tempti etc. are known.

Archaeologists in Oman have uncovered an important Bronze and Iron Age site during preparations for construction of the Sinaw-Mahut Dual Road Project.  Initial results of the exploration have revealed numerous ancient items dating back 2,300 years and older. The items are linked to the great Majan civilisation, first mentioned in Sumerian cuneiform texts as an incredibly important source of copper and diorite for Mesopotamia.

A research team of the Ministry of Heritage and Culture began excavating the site at Bildat Al Ayoon in order to preserve around 250 graves ahead of construction work to build a road. Archaeologists found artefacts, including pottery and jewellery, dating back from the Iron Age to the middle of the Bronze Age of the Majan civilisation, otherwise known as the ‘Magan’ civilisation.

Sumerian tablets refer to a civilisation named “Magan” as a source of copper, and it is widely believed that Magan was located in present day Oman, and possibly part of Iran. Trading accounts from the Indus Valley civilization, the Sumerian and Assyrian civilizations all mention the seafaring port of Magan and attribute their economic success to trade with Magan, which was referred to in ancient texts as “The Mountain of Copper”.  Indeed evidence from excavations near Sohar in Oman shows that the copper mining and smelting industry was well developed by the year 2000BC, and today as many as 150 ancient copper sites have been found throughout Oman.